Sects During Biblical Times — Pharisees (Ia)

•August 28, 2019 • Leave a Comment

“Where two sit together to study the Torah, the Shekinah rests between them” (Mishnah)
“For where two or three are gathered together in My name, I am there in the midst of them.”- Matt. 18:20

See the source imageQuestion: Who were the Pharisees?

Draft Ia

In 539 BC the Persians conquered Babylon, and in 537 BC Cyrus the Great authorized the Jews to return to Judea and rebuild the Temple. However, Cyrus did not allow the restoration of the Judean monarchy, which left the Judean priests as the dominant authority. Without the constraining power of the monarchy, the authority of the Temple in civic life was amplified. It was around this time that the priests and allied elites emerged as the party of Sadducee that ruled Judea. But during the initial years, Sanbalat, the Samaritan governor, tried for years to infiltrate the returning Jewish colony in Jerusalem with their Samaritan ideas and beliefs.

Judah haNasi redacted the Mishnah, an authoritative codification of Pharisaic interpretations, around 200 AD. Most of the authorities quoted in the Mishnah lived after the destruction of the Temple in 70 AD; it thus marks the beginning of the transition from Pharisaic to Rabbinic Judaism. The Mishnah was supremely important because it compiled the oral interpretations and traditions of the Pharisees and later on the Rabbis into a single authoritative text, thus allowing oral tradition within Judaism to survive the destruction of the Second Temple. Of all the major Second Temple Jewish sects, only the Pharisees remained. Their vision of Jewish law as a means by which ordinary people could engage with the sacred in their daily lives was a position meaningful to the majority of Jews. Such teachings extended beyond ritual practices. Such teachings extended beyond ritual practices. According to the classic midrash in Avot D’Rabbi Nathan (4:5):

The Temple is destroyed. We never witnessed its glory. But Rabbi Joshua did. And when he looked at the Temple ruins one day, he burst into tears. “Alas for us! The place which atoned for the sins of all the people Israel lies in ruins!” Then Rabbi Yohannan ben Zakkai spoke to him these words of comfort: “Be not grieved, my son. There is another way of gaining ritual atonement, even though the Temple is destroyed. We must now gain ritual atonement through deeds of loving-kindness.”

Following the destruction of the Temple, Rome governed Judea through a Procurator at Caesarea and a Jewish Patriarch and levied the Fiscus Judaicus. Yohanan ben Zakkai, a leading Pharisee, was appointed the first Patriarch (the Hebrew word, Nasi, also means prince, or president), and he reestablished the Sanhedrin at Yavneh (see the related Council of Jamnia) under Pharisee control. Instead of giving tithes to the priests and sacrificing offerings at the (now-destroyed) Temple, the rabbis instructed Jews to give charity. Moreover, they argued that all Jews should study in local synagogues, because Torah is “the inheritance of the congregation of Jacob” (Deut. 33:4).

Deuteronomy 33:1 And this is the blessing wherewith Moses the man of God blessed the children of Israel before his death. . . 4 Moses commanded us a law, even the inheritance of the congregation of Jacob.
Rashi: The Torah that Moses commanded us is a legacy for the congregation of Jacob: We have taken hold of it, and we will not forsake it!

from Wikipedia

See the source imageThe deportation and exile of an unknown number of Jews of the ancient Kingdom of Judah to Babylon by Nebuchadnezzar II, starting with the first deportation in 597 BC and continuing after the fall of Jerusalem and destruction of the Temple in 587 BC, resulted in dramatic changes to Jewish culture and religion. During the 70-year exile in Babylon, Jewish houses of assembly (known in Hebrew as a beit knesset or in Greek as a synagogue) and houses of prayer (Hebrew Beit Tefilah; Greek προσευχαί, proseuchai) were the primary meeting places for prayer, and the house of study (beit midrash) was the counterpart for the synagogue.

The Temple was no longer the only institution for Jewish religious life. After the building of the Second Temple in the time of Ezra the Scribe, the houses of study and worship remained important secondary institutions in Jewish life. Outside Judea, the synagogue was often called a house of prayer. While most Jews could not regularly attend the Temple service, they could meet at the synagogue for morning, afternoon and evening prayers. On Mondays, Thursdays and Shabbats, a weekly Torah portion was read publicly in the synagogues, following the tradition of public Torah readings instituted by Ezra.

Although the priests controlled the rituals of the Temple, the Pharisees, scribes and sages, later called rabbis (Heb.: “Teacher/master”), dominated the study of the Torah in the country. They were known for their emphasis on personal piety. The word Pharisee comes from a Hebrew word meaning “separated.” These rabbis maintained an oral tradition, a God-given interpretation of the Torah, that they believed had originated at Mount Sinai alongside the written Torah of Moses.

The Hellenistic period of Jewish history began when Alexander the Great conquered Persia in 332 BC. The rift between the priests and the sages developed during this time, when Jews faced new political and cultural struggles. After Alexander’s death in 323 BC, Judea was ruled by the Egyptian-Hellenic Ptolemies until 198 BC, when the Syrian-Hellenic Seleucid Empire, under Antiochus III, seized control. Then, in 167 BC, the Seleucid king Antiochus IV invaded Judea, entered the Temple, and stripped it of money and ceremonial objects. He imposed a program of forced Hellenization, requiring Jews to abandon their own laws and customs, thus precipitating the Maccabean Revolt. Jerusalem was liberated in 165 BC and the Temple was restored. In 141 BC an assembly of priests and others affirmed Simon Maccabeus as high priest and leader, in effect establishing the Hasmonean dynasty.

See the source imageThe Pharisees and their sages believed that the Oral law was simultaneously revealed to Moses at Sinai, and the product of debates among rabbis. Thus, one may conceive of the “Oral Torah” not as a fixed text but as an ongoing process of analysis and argument in which God is actively involved; it was this ongoing process that was revealed at Sinai, and by participating in this ongoing process rabbis and their students are actively participating in God’s ongoing act of revelation. The Oral Torah was to remain oral but was later given a written form. It did not refer to the Torah in a status as a commentary, rather had its own separate existence which allowed Pharisaic innovations.

Many scholars have characterized the Pharisees as interpreting the Torah liberally, whereas the Sadducees as a sect that interpreted the Torah literally. The Pharisees believed that all Jews in their ordinary life, and not just the Temple priesthood or their elites living around the Temple, should observe rules and rituals concerning purification. Pharisees believed in a broad and literal interpretation of Exodus (19:3–6), “you shall be my own possession among all peoples; for all the earth is mine, and you shall be to me a kingdom of priests and a holy nation.” The Pharisees, therefore, believed that all observant Jews were to be living like priests as expressed in the Torah, and that the Law itself was transferred from the priesthood to every man in Israel.

The Pharisees accepted the written Word as inspired by God. By the time of Christ’s earthly ministry, this would have been what we now call the Old Testament, who, in trying to understand the Sacred Text, the Pharisees had given extra rules and ordinances to their Oral Tradition, making it harder for the common people to uphold all the laws of the Torah.

Notwithstanding their many traditions and ordinances, the Pharisees operated within Judaism in the time of Christ and the early church had great influence among the masses, teaching that all Jews should observe all 613 laws in the Torah, including the rituals concerning ceremonial purification. The Pharisees were also innovators in that they enacted specific laws as they saw necessary according to the needs of the time. The Pharisees based their authority to innovate from the Written Torah: “….according to the word they tell you… according to all they instruct you. According to the law they instruct you and according to the judgment they say to you, you shall do; you shall not divert from the word they tell you, either right or left” (Deuteronomy 17:10–11).

Just as important as (if not more important than) any particular law was the value the rabbis placed on legal study and debate. The sages of the Talmud believed that when they taught the Oral Torah to their students, they were imitating Moses, who taught the law to the children of Israel. Moreover, the rabbis believed that “the heavenly court studies Torah precisely as does the earthly one, even arguing about the same questions” (Neusner, Jacob Invitation to the Talmud: a Teaching Book 1998; 8; quoted in Wikipedia).

See the source imageThus, in debating and disagreeing over the meaning of the Torah or how best to put it into practice, no rabbi felt that he (or his opponent) was rejecting God or threatening Judaism. On the contrary, it was precisely through such arguments that the rabbis imitated and honored God and as a result, they had popular support among the people. So although the Pharisees were a minority in the Sanhedrin and held a minority number of positions as priests, they seemed to control the decision-making of the Sanhedrin because they were seen as their religious leaders.

Evolving over the centuries, the Pharisaic traditions had the effect of adding or modifying God’s Word, which opponents claimed, were forbidden (Deuteronomy 4:2). The Gospels abound with examples of the Pharisees treating their traditions as contradictory to God’s Word (Matthew 9:14; 15:1–9; 23:5; 23:16, 23; Luke 11:42). Jesus applied the condemnation of Isaiah 29:13 to the Pharisees, saying they had gone too far, “Their teachings are merely human rules” (Mark 7:7).

The Mishnah, an authoritative codification of Pharisaic interpretations, around 200 AD, survived after the destruction of the Temple in 70 AD. The Sadducees and Essenes didn’t survived that fire inferno of Jerusalem and thus marked the beginning of the transition from Pharisaic to Rabbinic Judaism. The Mishnah was supremely important because it compiled the oral interpretations and traditions of the Pharisees and later on the Rabbis into a single authoritative text, thus allowing oral tradition within Judaism to survive the destruction of the Second Temple. Of all the major Second Temple Jewish sects, only the Hillel Pharisees remained. Their vision of Jewish law as a means by which ordinary people could engage their daily lives was a position meaningful to the majority of Jews. Such teachings extended beyond ritual practices. Such teachings extended beyond ritual practices. According to the classic midrash in Avot D’Rabbi Nathan (4:5):

“The Temple is destroyed. We never witnessed its glory. But Rabbi Joshua did. And when he looked at the Temple ruins one day, he burst into tears. “Alas for us! The place which atoned for the sins of all the people Israel lies in ruins!” Then Rabbi Yohannan ben Zakkai spoke to him these words of comfort: “Be not grieved, my son. There is another way of gaining ritual atonement, even though the Temple is destroyed. We must now gain ritual atonement through deeds of loving-kindness” (Pharisees, quoted in Wikipedia).

Following the destruction of the Temple, only the Hillel branch of the Pharisees survived. Rabbi Yohanan ben Zakkai reestablished the Sanhedrin at Yavneh under their control. Without the Temple, Jews could only study in local synagogues.

More notes about the Pharisees

from Jewish Encyclopedia

— On the great Day of Atonement the high priest was told by the elders that he was but a messenger of the Sanhedrin and must officiate, therefore, in conformity with their (the Pharisees’) rulings (Yoma i. 5; comp. Josephus, “Ant.” xviii. 1, § 4).
—The Boethusians, as the heirs of the Sadducees, still retained a trace of the agricultural character of the feast in adhering to the letter of the law which places the offering of the ‘omer (sheaf of the wave-offering) on the morrow after the Sabbath and the Shabu’ot feast on the morrow after the seventh Sabbath following (Lev. xxiii. 15-16); whereas the Pharisees, in order to connect the Shabu’ot feast with Passover and lend it an independent historical character, boldly interpreted the words “the morrow after Sabbath” as signifying “the day following the first Passover day,” so that Shabu’ot always falls upon the close of the first week of Siwan (Meg. Ta’an. i.; Men. 65a, b; Shab. 88a).

See the source image— The Charge of Hypocrisy.
Nothing could have been more loathsome to the genuine Pharisee than Hypocrisy. “Whatever good a man does he should do it for the glory of God” (Ab. ii. 13; Ber. 17a). Nicodemus is blamed for having given of his wealth to the poor in an ostentatious manner (Ket. 66b). An evil action may be justified where the motive is a good one (Ber. 63a). Still, the very air of sanctity surrounding the life of the Pharisees often led to abuses. Alexander Jannæus warned his wife not against the Pharisees, his declared enemies, but against “the chameleon- or hyena- [“ẓebo’im”-] like hypocrites who act like Zimri and claim the reward of Phinehas:” (Soṭah 22b). An ancient baraita enumerates seven classes of Pharisees, of which five consist of either eccentric fools or hypocrites: (1) “the shoulder Pharisee,” who wears, as it were, his good actions. ostentatiously upon his shoulder; (2) “the wait-a-little Pharisee,” who ever says, “Wait a little, until I have performed the good act awaiting me”; (3), “the bruised Pharisee,” who in order to avoid looking at a woman runs against the wall so as to bruise himself and bleed; (4) “the pestle Pharisee,” who walks with head down like the pestle in the mortar; (5) “the ever-reckoning Pharisee,” who says, “Let me know what good I may do to counteract my neglect”; (6) “the God-fearing Pharisee,” after the manner of Job; (7) “the God-loving Pharisee,” after the manner of Abraham (Yer. Ber. ix. 14b; Soṭah 22b; Ab. R. N., text A, xxxvii.; text B, xlv. [ed. Schechter, pp. 55, 62]; the explanations in both Talmuds vary greatly; see Chwolson, “Das Letzte-Passahmahl,” p. 116). R. Joshua b. Hananiah, at the beginning of the second century, calls eccentric Pharisees “destroyers of the world” (Soṭah iii. 4); and the term “Pharisaic plagues” is frequently used by the leaders of the time (Yer. Soṭah iii. 19a).
It is such types of Pharisees that Jesus had in view when hurling his scathing words of condemnation against the Pharisees, whom he denounced as “hypocrites,” calling them “offspring of vipers” (“hyenas”; see Ẓebu’im); “whited sepulchers which outwardly appear beautiful, but inwardly are full of dead men’s bones”; “blind guides,” “which strain out the gnat and swallow the camel” (Matt. vi. 2-5, 16; xii. 34; xv. 14; xxiii. 24, 27, Greek). He himself tells his disciples to do as the Scribes and “Pharisees who sit on Moses’ seat [see Almemar] bid them do”; but he blames them for not acting in the right spirit, for wearing large phylacteries and ẓiẓit, and for pretentiousness in many other things (ib. xxiii. 2-7). Exactly so are hypocrites censured in the Midrash (Pes. R. xxii. [ed. Friedmann, p. 111]); wearing tefillin and ẓiẓit, they harbor evil intentions in their breasts. Otherwise the Pharisees appear as friends of Jesus (Luke vii. 37, xiii. 31) and of the early Christians (Acts v. 38, xxiii. 9; “Ant.” xx. 9, § 1).
— Most of these controversies, recorded from the time previous to the destruction of the Temple, are but faint echoes of the greater issues between the Pharisaic and Sadducean parties, the latter representing the interests of the Temple, while the former were concerned that the spiritual life of the people should be centered in the Torah and the Synagogue.

— While the Sadducean priesthood prided itself upon its aristocracy of blood (Sanh. iv. 2; Mid. v. 4; Ket. 25a; Josephus, “Contra Ap.” i., 7), the Pharisees created an aristocracy of learning instead, declaring a bastard who is a student of the Law to be higher in rank than an ignorant high priest (Hor. 13a), and glorying in the fact that their most prominent leaders were descendants of proselytes (Yoma 71b; Sanh. 96b).

— Only in regard to intercourse with the unclean and “unwashed” multitude, with the ‘am ha-areẓ, the publican, and the sinner, did Jesus differ widely from the Pharisees (Mark ii. 16; Luke v. 30, vii. 39, xi. 38, xv. 2, xix. 7). In regard to the main doctrine he (Jesus) fully agreed with them, as the old version (Mark xii. 28-34—no mention of keeping as a commandment in some versions) still has it. Owing, however, to the hostile attitude taken toward the Pharisaic schools by Pauline Christianity, especially in the time of the emperor Hadrian (076 AD – 138 AD), “Pharisees” was inserted in the Gospels wherever the high priests and Sadducees or Herodians were originally mentioned as the persecutors of Jesus (see New Testament), and a false impression, which still prevails in Christian circles and among all Christian writers, was created concerning the Pharisees.

— the people always sided with the Pharisees (“Ant.” xviii. 1, § 4). In King Agrippa (41-44) the Pharisees had a supporter and friend, and with the destruction of the Temple the Sadducees disappeared altogether, leaving the regulation of all Jewish affairs in the hands of the Pharisees. Henceforth Jewish life was regulated by the teachings of the Pharisees; the whole history of Judaism was reconstructed from the Pharisaic point of view, and a new aspect was given to the Sanhedrin of the past.

— Under New Testament —

It was at a later time and in contradiction to facts showing their friendly attitude (Luke xiii. 31) that the Pharisees were represented as having conspired against the life of Jesus, either with the Herodians or high priests (Mark iii. 6, xii. 13; Matt. xvi. 6, 11; xxii. 15-16; but comp. Luke xx. 19, where the Pharisees are not mentioned, and Matt. xxvii. 62; John vii, 32, 45; xi. 47; xviii. 3) or without them (Matt. xii. 14 [comp. vi. 7], xvi. 11; Luke xi. 53, xii. 1). Accordingly, the charges singled out to account for his persecution by the Pharisees were violation of the Sabbath (Mark ii. 23-iii. 6, et al.) and the claim of being the son of God (Mark xiv. 61-64, et al.).

Again, in the original version the Jewish multitudes side with Jesus to the very last (Luke xx. 19, xxiii. 27; Mark xii. 12); later on, both Herod, the persecutor whom Jesus called “that fox” (Luke xiii. 32), and Pontius Pilate, the Roman prefect (Luke xiii. 1, xix. 1), are transformed into friends and protectors of Jesus (Luke xxiii. 8, 15; Mark xv. 14; Luke xxiii. 4; Matt. xxvii. 17-25; John xviii. 38; xix. 4, 6, 12, 16), and the Jews described as his real crucifiers (Mark xv. 13-14; Matt. xxvii. 22-23; John xix. 12; Acts iv. 10); nay, more, the Jews become synonyms for fiends and bloodthirsty tyrants (John vii. 1, 13; viii. 44; x. 31; et al.).

— The description of the communistic life of the early Christians, their regular gathering in the Temple hall to spend the time in prayer and in works of charity, after the manner of the Essenes (ii. 42, iii. 2, iv. 32-37, v. 12, 25), seems to rest on facts. The institution of seven deacons who were elected by the laying on of hands and under the power of the Holy Spirit (vi. 3, 5) has its parallel in the Jewish community (Josephus, “Ant.” iv. 8, § 14; idem, “B. J.” ii. 20, § 5; Meg. 7a). It is interesting to note that the enemies of Jesus are correctly represented as the Sadducees (iv. 1, v. 17) and not, as in the gospels, the Pharisees, who are rather on his side (v. 17, xv. 5, xxiii. 6),

— The Pharisees appear as friends of Jesus (Luke vii. 37, xiii. 31) and of the early Christians (Acts v. 38, xxiii. 9; “Ant.” xx. 9, � 1).

from Wikipedia

— A fourth point of conflict (between the Pharisees and Sadducces), specifically religious, involved different interpretations of the Torah and how to apply it to current Jewish life, with Sadducees recognizing only the Written Torah (with Greek philosophy) and rejecting doctrines such as the Oral Torah, the Prophets, the Writings, and the resurrection of the dead.

2 Types of Pharisees

a. Shammai and b. Hillel.

In the first century, among the Pharisees were two schools of thought, based on the teachings of two rabbis, Shammai and Hillel. Shammai called for a strict, unbending interpretation of the Law on almost every issue, but Hillel taught a looser, more liberal application. After Hillel died in 20 AD, Shammai assumed the office of president of the Sanhedrin until he died in 30 AD. Followers of these two sages dominated scholarly debate over the following decades. Although the Talmud records the arguments and positions of the school of Shammai, the teachings of the school of Hillel were ultimately taken as authoritative.

Followers of Shammai fostered a hatred for anything Roman, including taxation—Jews who served as tax collectors were persona non grata. The Shammaites wanted to outlaw all communication and commerce between Jews and Gentiles. The Hillelites took a more gracious approach and opposed such extreme exclusiveness. Eventually, the two schools within Pharisaism grew so hostile to each other that they refused to worship together.
Jesus regularly dealt with Pharisees of two different schools of thought.

These two opposing schools would argue about all sorts of matters, which is apparent from the kinds of questions they brought to Jesus. The school of Shammai was rigidly legalistic. They would bicker incessantly about the meanings of words, and would apply things so comprehensively that they would even tithe from their food condiments (Mt. 23:23). They read scripture as a rule book, and all righteousness hinged around being better rule-keepers than everyone else. The school of Hillel was generally loose in their approach to Scripture. They would allow a man to divorce his wife over something as small as burnt toast, and allowed a high degree of subjectivity in applying the law of Moses. One of the only things Hillelites were rigid about was that they wanted no association with the Shammaites.

Which side did Jesus pick? Neither. Jesus felt that whether someone was a conservative Pharisee or a liberal Pharisee, all Pharisees were fundamentally missing the point. Knowing God is not primarily about rule keeping or rule abolishing. Knowing God is primarily about trying to love what God loves. Loving God means caring about personal holiness, and keeping God’s commandments (John 15:10). Loving God means desiring as much mercy and grace for others as we desire for ourselves (Colossians 3:13). Jesus said that none of the law is unimportant, but the weightier matters–the parts that concern God most–are justice, mercy, and faithfulness (Mt. 23:23). If our righteousness does not hinge around our passion for these three things, it might not be righteousness at all.

{}{}{}

The Spark of the Hong Kong Crisis

•August 26, 2019 • Leave a Comment

 

Law and Crime

Jasmine Siu
Published: 10:00am, 13 Apr, 2019

Chan Tong-kai will be sentenced on April 29 for money laundering. Photo: Felix Wong

‘Body folded in suitcase’: gruesome details emerge of Hong Kong man’s killing of pregnant girlfriend in Taiwan

A Hong Kong judge on Friday said she understood the great frustration of handling the controversial case of a student who had admitted to killing his pregnant girlfriend but could only be punished for money laundering.

Madam Justice Anthea Pang Po-kam made the comment before the court heard for the first time how an agitated Chan Tong-kai, 20, had ended his seven-month relationship with co-worker Poon Hiu-wing, 19, by killing her while they were on a trip to Taiwan in February last year.

The High Court heard the pair first crossed paths in July 2017 while working part-time for the same company and became lovers the following month. Poon confirmed she was five weeks’ pregnant in early December, when Chan booked and paid for a trip to Taiwan.

She had told her mother on February 8 she would be visiting Taiwan with a friend and return on February 17 but offered no further details on her travelling companion.

for more, see

https://www.scmp.com/news/hong-kong/law-and-crime/article/3005990/body-folded-suitcase-gruesome-details-emerge-hong-kong

Police fire tear gas in Tseun Wan in Hong Kong on August 25, 2019 in the latest opposition to a planned extradition law that has since morphed into a wider call for democratic rights in the semi-autonomous city.

An anti-government protester uses a tennis racket to return a canister fired by police in clouds of tear gas on Yeung Uk Road on August 25. Photo: Sam Tsang

Public anger: The shortage of affordable housing is seen as a key factor that has sent thousands of youths onto the streets to join protesters in setting fires and throwing petrol bombs. — AFP

Aleppo in the making!

See the source image

Jimmy Lai with John Bolton

 

See the source image

Martin Lee and Anson Chan with Joe Biden

Anson Chan and Martin Lee with Nancy Pelosi to defame Beijing

Joshua Wong with Julie Eadeh in US Consulate in Hong Kong

chris patten joshua wong alex chow.

Joshua Wong and Alex Chow with Chris Patten

Joshua Wong with Sen. (R) Marco Rubio, in Washington DC Courtesy channelnewsasia.com)_

Joshua Wong with Marco Rubio

The US flag flies at an anti-government protest in Hong Kong. Photo: Sam Tsang

Agents with US flags

 

Misconceived and Misguided

US House speaker Nancy Pelosi is given a lapel pin by an activist following the news conference Wednesday at the Capitol in Washington. Behind Pelosi is Hong Kong activist Joshua Wong. Photo: AP

Polytechnic University in Hung Hom became a fiery battlefield on Monday, a day when police made a record high of at least 1,000 arrests, according to an insider. Photo: Sam TsangLogo non-governmental organization National Endowment for Democracy (NED)

Lots of Fundings from the National Endowment for Democracy, Washington, D.C.

{}{}{}

 

Sects During Biblical Times — Samaritans Id

•August 24, 2019 • Leave a Comment

“Where two sit together to study the Torah, the Shekinah rests between them” (Mishnah)
“For where two or three are gathered together in My name, I am there in the midst of them.”- Matt. 18:20

Sects During Biblical Times — Samaritans Draft Id

Who was Sanballat?

Sanballat was a Samaritan, one who tried to stop the construction of the Temple in Jerusalem.

SANBALLAT: Jewish Encyclopedia facing enemies from the Samaritans, the Ammonites, and the Arabs. By: Joseph Jacobs, Ira Maurice Price

One of the chief opponents of Nehemiah when he was building the walls of Jerusalem and carrying out his reforms among the Jews. “Sanballat,” according to Sayce (in Hastings, “Dict. Bible,” s.v.), is connected with the Assyrian “Sinballidh,” and means “Sin has vivified.”

— more likely those Assyrians that they had replaced in the Northern Kingdom with the gentiles who were known as the Samaritans.

He was also called “the Horonite,” and was associated with Tobiah the Ammonite and Geshem the Arabian (Nehemiah 2:19; 4:7). But his home was evidently at Samaria, from whatever “Horon” he may have come.

The first arrival at Jerusalem of Nehemiah and his escort aroused the sleeping enmity of these opponents of the Jews. They were grieved (Neh 2:10) that the welfare of the Jews should be fostered.

Nehemiah 2:10 When Sanballat the Horonite, and Tobiah the servant, the Ammonite, heard of it, it grieved them exceedingly that there was come a man to seek the welfare of the children of Israel.

When Nehemiah actually disclosed his intention of building the walls of Jerusalem they laughed him to scorn (Neh 2:19), and said, “Will ye rebel against the king?”

Nehemiah 2:19 But when Sanballat the Horonite, and Tobiah the servant, the Ammonite, and Geshem the Arabian, heard it, they laughed us to scorn, and despised us, and said, What is this thing that ye do? will ye rebel against the king?

Nehemiah resented their insinuation, and gave them to understand that they had no right in Jerusalem, nor any interest in its affairs. As soon as Sanballat and his associates heard that Nehemiah and the Jews were actually building the walls, they were angry (Neh 4:1-3);

Nehemiah 4:1 But it came to pass, that when Sanballat heard that we builded the wall, he was wroth, and took great indignation, and mocked the Jews.
2 And he spake before his brethren and the army of Samaria, and said, What do these feeble Jews? will they fortify themselves? will they sacrifice? will they make an end in a day? will they revive the stones out of the heaps of the rubbish which are burned?
3 Now Tobiah the Ammonite was by him, and he said, Even that which they build, if a fox goes up, he shall even break down their stone wall.

and Sanballat addressed the army of Samaria with a contemptuous reference to “these feeble Jews.” Tobiah appeased him by saying that a jackal climbing on the wall they were building would break it down. Nehemiah and his builders, the Jews, vigorously hurried the work, while Sanballat and his associates organized their forces to fight against Jerusalem (Neh 4:8). Nehemiah prepared to meet the opposition and continued the work on the walls. Five different times Sanballat and his confederates challenged Nehemiah and the Jews to meet them in battle in the plain of Ono (Neh 6:1-7).

See the source imageNehemiah 1:1-7 Now it came to pass when Sanballat, and Tobiah (the Ammonite Neh 3:35), and Geshem the Arabian, and the rest of our enemies, heard that I had built the wall, and that there was no breach left therein; (though at that time I had not set up the doors upon the gates;)
2 That Sanballat and Geshem sent unto me, saying, Come, let us meet together in one of the villages in the plain of Ono. But they thought to do me mischief.

— they were planning to kill Nehemiah there

3 And I sent messengers unto them, saying, I am doing a great work, so that I cannot come down: why should the work cease, whilst I leave it, and come down to you?
4 Yet they sent unto me four times after this sort; and I answered them after the same manner.
5 Then sent Sanballat his servant unto me in like manner the fifth time with an open letter in his hand;
6 Wherein was written, It is reported among the heathen, and Gashmu (Rashi: Geshem in Arabic) saith it, that thou and the Jews think to rebel: for which cause thou buildest the wall, that thou mayest be their king, according to these words.

— making false charges

7 And thou hast also appointed prophets to preach of thee at Jerusalem, saying, There is a king in Judah: and now shall it be reported to the king according to these words. Come now therefore, and let us take counsel together.

— again, making false charges

Nehemiah was equal to the emergency and attended strictly to his work. Then Sanballat, with Jews in Jerusalem who were his confederates, attempted to entrap Nehemiah in the Temple (Neh 6:10-13); but the scheme failed.

Nehemiah 6:10-13 Afterward I came unto the house of Shemaiah the son of Delaiah the son of Mehetabeel, who was shut up; and he said, Let us meet together in the house of God, within the temple, and let us shut the doors of the temple: for they will come to slay thee; yea, in the night will they come to slay thee.
11 And I said, Should such a man as I flee? and who is there, that, being as I am, would go into the temple to save his life? I will not go in.
12 And, lo, I perceived that God had not sent him; but that he pronounced this prophecy against me: for Tobiah and Sanballat had hired him.
13 Therefore was he hired, that I should be afraid, and do so, and sin, and that they might have matter for an evil report, that they might reproach me.

Prophetess Noadiah — Rashi: and also Noadiah the prophetess: She and the rest of the false prophets received pay from Sanballat and his cohorts in order to frighten Nehemiah with their false prophecies. Otherwise, no much details given.

See the source imageThese treacherous Jews, however, kept Sanballat and Tobiah informed as to the progress of the work in Jerusalem. Nehemiah’s far-sighted policy and his shrewdness kept him out of the hands of these neighbor-foes. In his reforms, so effectively carried out, he discovered that one of the grandsons of the high priest Eliashib had married a daughter of this Sanballat, and was thus son-in-law of the chief enemy of the Jews (Neh 13:28). The high priest was driven out of Jerusalem on the ground that he had defiled the priesthood.

Neh 13:28 And one of the sons of Joiada, the son of Eliashib the high priest, was son-in law to Sanballat the Horonite: therefore I chased him from me.

Eliashib had other sons, Joiada, Johanan, who was high priest, and Jaddua. Nehemiah 12:22 The Levites in the days of Eliashib, Joiada, and Johanan (Neh 12:11,22), and Jaddua, were recorded chief of the fathers: also the priests, to the reign of Darius the Persian.

Adam Clarke: Jaddua – This was probably the high priest who went in his pontifical robes, accompanied by his brethren, to meet Alexander the Great, when he was advancing towards Jerusalem, with the purpose to destroy it, after having conquered Tyre and Gaza. Alexander was so struck with the appearance of the priest, that he forbore all hostilities against Jerusalem, prostrated himself before Jaddua, worshipped the Lord at the temple, and granted many privileges to the Jews. See Josephus, Ant. lib. xi., c. 3, and Prideaux’s Connections, lib. 7, p. 695.

Josephus (“Ant.” xi. 7, § 2) gives a different story, placing Sanballat later on in Persian history, during the reign of Darius Codomannus. His story is probably a traditional account of the origin of the Temple on Mt. Gerizim.

Josephus’ Antiquities of the Jews, Book 11, Chapter 7-8

Chapter 7

1. WHEN Eliashib the high priest was dead, his son Judas succeeded in the high priesthood; and when he was dead, his son John took that dignity; on whose account it was also that Bagoses, the general of another Artaxerxes’s army, polluted the temple, and imposed tributes on the Jews, that out of the public stock, before they offered the daily sacrifices, they should pay for every lamb fifty shekels. Now Jesus was the brother of John, and was a friend of Bagoses, who had promised to procure him the high priesthood. In confidence of whose support, Jesus quarreled with John in the temple, and so provoked his brother, that in his anger his brother slew him. Now it was a horrible thing for John, when he was high priest, to perpetrate so great a crime, and so much the more horrible, that there never was so cruel and impious a thing done, neither by the Greeks nor Barbarians. However, God did not neglect its punishment, but the people were on that very account enslaved, and the temple was polluted by the Persians. Now when Bagoses, the general of Artaxerxes’s army, knew that John, the high priest of the Jews, had slain his own brother Jesus in the temple, he came upon the Jews immediately, and began in anger to say to them,” Have you had the impudence to perpetrate a murder in your temple?” And as he was aiming to go into the temple, they forbade him so to do; but he said to them,” Am not I purer than he that was slain in the temple?” And when he had said these words, he went into the temple. Accordingly, Bagoses made use of this pretense, and punished the Jews seven years for the murder of Jesus.

2. Now when John had departed this life, his son Jaddua succeeded in the high priesthood. He had a brother, whose name was Manasseh. :Now there was one Sanballat, who was sent by Darius, the last king [of Persia], into Samaria. He was a Cutheam by birth; of which stock were the Samaritans also. This man knew that the city Jerusalem was a famous city, and that their kings had given a great deal of trouble to the Assyrians, and the people of Celesyria; so that he willingly gave his daughter, whose name was Nicaso, in marriage to Manasseh, as thinking this alliance by marriage would be a pledge and security that the nation of the Jews should continue their good-will to him.

Chapter 8

1. ABOUT this time it was that Philip, king of Macedon, was treacherously assaulted and slain at Egae by Pausanias, the son of Cerastes, who was derived from the family of Oreste, and his son Alexander succeeded him in the kingdom; who, passing over the Hellespont, overcame the generals of Darius’s army in a battle fought at Granicum. So he marched over Lydia, and subdued Ionia, and overran Caria, and fell upon the places of Pamphylia, as has been related elsewhere.

2. But the elders of Jerusalem being very uneasy that the brother of Jaddua the high priest, though married to a foreigner, should be a partner with him in the high priesthood, quarreled with him; for they esteemed this man’s marriage a step to such as should be desirous of transgressing about the marriage of [strange] wives, and that this would be the beginning of a mutual society with foreigners, although the offense of some about marriages, and their having married wives that were not of their own country, had been an occasion of their former captivity, and of the miseries they then underwent; so they commanded Manasseh to divorce his wife, or not to approach the altar, the high priest himself joining with the people in their indignation against his brother, and driving him away from the altar. Whereupon Manasseh came to his father-in-law, Sanballat, and told him, that although he loved his daughter Nicaso, yet was he not willing to be deprived of his sacerdotal dignity on her account, which was the principal dignity in their nation, and always continued in the same family. And then Sanballat promised him not only to preserve to him the honor of his priesthood, but to procure for him the power and dignity of a high priest, and would make him governor of all the places he himself now ruled, if he would keep his daughter for his wife. He also told him further, that he would build him a temple like that at Jerusalem, upon Mount Gerizzim, which is the highest of all the mountains that are in Samaria; and he promised that he would do this with the approbation of Darius the king. Manasseh was elevated with these promises, and staid with Sanballat, upon a supposal that he should gain a high priesthood, as bestowed on him by Darius, for it happened that Sanballat was then in years. But there was now a great disturbance among the people of Jerusalem, because many of those priests and Levites were entangled in such matches; for they all revolted to Manasseh, and Sanballat afforded them money, and divided among them land for tillage, and habitations also, and all this in order every way to gratify his son-in-law.

See the source image3. About this time it was that Darius heard how Alexander had passed over the Hellespont, and had beaten his lieutenants in the battle at Granicum, and was proceeding further; whereupon he gathered together an army of horse and foot, and determined that he would meet the Macedonians before they should assault and conquer all Asia. So he passed over the river Euphrates, and came over Taurus, the Cilician mountain, and at Issus of Cilicia he waited for the enemy, as ready there to give him battle. Upon which Sanballat was glad that Darius was come down; and told Manasseh that he would suddenly perform his promises to him, and this as soon as ever Darius should come back, after he had beaten his enemies; for not he only, but all those that were in Asia also, were persuaded that the Macedonians would not so much as come to a battle with the Persians, on account of their multitude. But the event proved otherwise than they expected; for the king joined battle with the Macedonians, and was beaten, and lost a great part of his army. His mother also, and his wife and children, were taken captives, and he fled into Persia. So Alexander came into Syria, and took Damascus; and when he had obtained Sidon, he besieged Tyre, when he sent all epistle to the Jewish high priest, to send him some auxiliaries, and to supply his army with provisions; and that what presents he formerly sent to Darius, he would now send to him, and choose the friendship of the Macedonians, and that he should never repent of so doing. But the high priest answered the messengers, that he had given his oath to Darius not to bear arms against him; and he said that he would not transgress this while Darius was in the land of the living. Upon hearing this answer, Alexander was very angry; and though he was determined not to leave Tyre, which was just ready to be taken, yet as soon as he had taken it, he threatened that he would make an expedition against the Jewish high priest, and through him teach all men to whom they must keep their oaths. So when he had, with a good deal of pains during the siege, taken Tyre, and had settled its affairs, he came to the city of Gaza, and besieged both the city and him that was governor of the garrison, whose name was Babemeses.

4. But Sanballat thought he had now gotten a proper opportunity to make his attempt, so he renounced Darius, and taking with him seven thousand of his own subjects, he came to Alexander; and finding him beginning the siege of Tyre, he said to him, that he delivered up to him these men, who came out of places under his dominion, and did gladly accept of him for his lord instead of Darius. So when Alexander had received him kindly, Sanballat thereupon took courage, and spake to him about his present affair. He told him that he had a son-in-law, Manasseh, who was brother to the high priest Jaddua; and that there were many others of his own nation, now with him, that were desirous to have a temple in the places subject to him; that it would be for the king’s advantage to have the strength of the Jews divided into two parts, lest when the nation is of one mind, and united, upon any attempt for innovation, it prove troublesome to kings, as it had formerly proved to the kings of Assyria. Whereupon Alexander gave Sanballat leave so to do, who used the utmost diligence, and built the temple, and made Manasseh the priest, and deemed it a great reward that his daughter’s children should have that dignity; but when the seven months of the siege of Tyre were over, and the two months of the siege of Gaza, Sanballat died. Now Alexander, when he had taken Gaza, made haste to go up to Jerusalem; and Jaddua the high priest, when he heard that, was in an agony, and under terror, as not knowing how he should meet the Macedonians, since the king was displeased at his foregoing disobedience. He therefore ordained that the people should make supplications, and should join with him in offering sacrifice to God, whom he besought to protect that nation, and to deliver them from the perils that were coming upon them; whereupon God warned him in a dream, which came upon him after he had offered sacrifice, that he should take courage, and adorn the city, and open the gates; that the rest should appear in white garments, but that he and the priests should meet the king in the habits proper to their order, without the dread of any ill consequences, which the providence of God would prevent. Upon which, when he rose from his sleep, he greatly rejoiced, and declared to all the warning he had received from God. According to which dream he acted entirely, and so waited for the coming of the king.

5. And when he understood that he was not far from the city, he went out in procession, with the priests and the multitude of the citizens. The procession was venerable, and the manner of it different from that of other nations. It reached to a place called Sapha, which name, translated into Greek, signifies a prospect, for you have thence a prospect both of Jerusalem and of the temple. And when the Phoenicians and the Chaldeans that followed him thought they should have liberty to plunder the city, and torment the high priest to death, which the king’s displeasure fairly promised them, the very reverse of it happened; for Alexander, when he saw the multitude at a distance, in white garments, while the priests stood clothed with fine linen, and the high priest in purple and scarlet clothing, with his mitre on his head, having the golden plate whereon the name of God was engraved, he approached by himself, and adored that name, and first saluted the high priest. The Jews also did all together, with one voice, salute Alexander, and encompass him about; whereupon the kings of Syria and the rest were surprised at what Alexander had done, and supposed him disordered in his mind. However, Parmenio alone went up to him, and asked him how it came to pass that, when all others adored him, he should adore the high priest of the Jews? To whom he replied, “I did not adore him, but that God who hath honored him with his high priesthood; for I saw this very person in a dream, in this very habit, when I was at Dios in Macedonia, who, when I was considering with myself how I might obtain the dominion of Asia, exhorted me to make no delay, but boldly to pass over the sea thither, for that he would conduct my army, and would give me the dominion over the Persians; whence it is that, having seen no other in that habit, and now seeing this person in it, and remembering that vision, and the exhortation which I had in my dream, I believe that I bring this army under the Divine conduct, and shall therewith conquer Darius, and destroy the power of the Persians, and that all things will succeed according to what is in my own mind.” And when he had said this to Parmenio, and had given the high priest his right hand, the priests ran along by him, and he came into the city. And when he went up into the temple, he offered sacrifice to God, according to the high priest’s direction, and magnificently treated both the high priest and the priests. And when the Book of Daniel was showed him wherein Daniel declared that one of the Greeks should destroy the empire of the Persians, he supposed that himself was the person intended. And as he was then glad, he dismissed the multitude for the present; but the next day he called them to him, and bid them ask what favors they pleased of him; whereupon the high priest desired that they might enjoy the laws of their forefathers, and might pay no tribute on the seventh year. He granted all they desired. And when they entreared him that he would permit the Jews in Babylon and Media to enjoy their own laws also, he willingly promised to do hereafter what they desired. And when he said to the multitude, that if any of them would enlist themselves in his army, on this condition, that they should continue under the laws of their forefathers, and live according to them, he was willing to take them with him, many were ready to accompany him in his wars.

6. So when Alexander had thus settled matters at Jerusalem, he led his army into the neighboring cities; and when all the inhabitants to whom he came received him with great kindness, the Samaritans, who had then Shechem for their metropolis, (a city situate at Mount Gerizzim, and inhabited by apostates of the Jewish nation,) seeing that Alexander had so greatly honored the Jews, determined to profess themselves Jews; for such is the disposition of the Samaritans, as we have already elsewhere declared, that when the Jews are in adversity, they deny that they are of kin to them, and then they confess the truth; but when they perceive that some good fortune hath befallen them, they immediately pretend to have communion with them, saying that they belong to them, and derive their genealogy from the posterity of Joseph, Ephraim, and Manasseh. Accordingly, they made their address to the king with splendor, and showed great alacrity in meeting him at a little distance from Jerusalem. And when Alexander had commended them, the Shechemites approached to him, taking with them the troops that Sanballat had sent him, and they desired that he would come to their city, and do honor to their temple also; to whom he promised, that when he returned he would come to them. And when they petitioned that he would remit the tribute of the seventh year to them, because they did but sow thereon, he asked who they were that made such a petition; and when they said that they were Hebrews, but had the name of Sidonians, living at Shechem, he asked them again whether they were Jews; and when they said they were not Jews, “It was to the Jews,” said he, “that I granted that privilege; however, when I return, and am thoroughly informed by you of this matter, I will do what I shall think proper.” And in this manner he took leave of the Shechenlites; but ordered that the troops of Sanballat should follow him into Egypt, because there he designed to give them lands, which he did a little after in Thebais, when he ordered them to guard that country.

7. Now when Alexander was dead, the government was divided among his successors, but the temple upon Mount Gerizzim remained. And if any one were accused by those of Jerusalem of having eaten things common or of having broken the sabbath, or of any other crime of the like nature, he fled away to the Shechemites, and said that he was accused unjustly. About this time it was that Jaddua the high priest died, and Onias his son took the high priesthood. This was the state of the affairs of the people of Jerusalem at this time.

{}{}{}

British PM Boris Johnson

•August 23, 2019 • Leave a Comment

British PM Boris Johnson wasn’t in the mood for compromise with French President Emmanuel Macron.French President Emmanuel Macron wasn't in the mood for compromise with British PM Boris Johnson.

President Emmanuel Macron, facing his guest from a chair on the other side of the small round table, appeared to make his guest feel at home.

The informal posture of the two, acting like clowning chums despite differences over Britain’s expected autumn departure from the EU, may be the new normal in the often-tense world of diplomacy. After all, Macron squeezed the thigh of President Donald Trump during a meeting in Paris in November.

The Elysee later called the encounter “complete” and “constructive”.  AP

What challenges will the G7 face?

Photo from the G7 summit of the leaders, tweeted by the German government on 9 June 2018

How would the G7 end?

Sects During Biblical Times — Samaritans Ic

•August 23, 2019 • Leave a Comment

“Where two sit together to study the Torah, the Shekinah rests between them” (Mishnah)
“For where two or three are gathered together in My name, I am there in the midst of them.”- Matt. 18:20

See the source imageSects During Biblical Times — Samaritans Draft Ic

Question: “We know who were the Samaritans, but what were their beliefs?”

A summary of some commentators:

Rashi (1040 – 1105) — Shlomo Yitzchaki, today generally known by the acronym Rashi (Hebrew: רש״י, RAbbi SHlomo Itzhaki), was a medieval French rabbi and author of a comprehensive commentary on the Talmud and commentary on the Tanakh. Acclaimed for his ability to present the basic meaning of the text in a concise and lucid fashion.

Adam Clarke (1761– 1832) — was a British Methodist theologian and biblical scholar. He was born in the townland of Moybeg Kirley near Tobermore in Northern Ireland. He is chiefly remembered for writing a commentary on the Bible which took him 40 years to complete and which was a primary Methodist theological resource for two centuries.

John Gill (1697 – 1771) — was an English Baptist pastor, biblical scholar, and theologian who held to a firm Calvinistic soteriology. Born in Kettering, Northamptonshire, he attended Kettering Grammar School where he mastered the Latin classics and learned Greek by age 11. He continued self-study in everything from logic to Hebrew, his love for the latter remaining throughout his life.

Answer: Part A — The most famous Samaritan, Simon Magus:

See the source imageThe Samaritans occupied the country formerly belonging to the half-tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh. The capital of the country was Samaria, formerly a large and splendid city. When the ten tribes were carried away into captivity to Assyria, the king of Assyria sent people from Cutha, Ava, Hamath, and Sepharvaim to inhabit Samaria (2 Kings 17:24; Ezra 4:2-11).

2 Kings 17:24 And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon, and from Cuthah, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel; and they possessed Samaria and dwelt in the cities thereof.

Comment: Hence the Jews assert that the Samaritans are “Cuthaeans,” one of the tribes from Babylon.

Matthew 7:15 Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves.

Matthew 24:24 For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.

Mark 13:22 For false Christs and false prophets shall rise, and shall shew signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect.

Acts 20:29 For I know this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock.

Saul Persecutes the Church

Acts 8 And Saul was consenting to Stephen’s death.

On that day a great persecution broke out against the church in Jerusalem. And they were all scattered throughout the regions of Judea and Samaria, except the apostles. 2 Devout men carried Stephen to his burial and made great lamentation over him. 3 But Saul ravaged the church, entering house by house and dragging out both men and women and committing them to prison.

The Gospel Preached in Samaria
4 Therefore those who were scattered went everywhere preaching the word. 5 Philip went down to the city of Samaria and preached Christ to them. 6 When the crowds heard Philip and saw the miracles which he did, they listened in unity to what he said. 7 For unclean spirits, crying with a loud voice, came out of many who were possessed. And many who were paralyzed or lame were healed. 8 So there was much joy in that city.

Simon the Sorcerer Believes

9 Now a man named Simon was previously in the city practicing sorcery and astonishing the nation of Samaria, saying he was someone great, 10 to whom they all listened, from the least to the greatest, saying, “This man is the great power of God.” 11 They listened to him, because for a long time he had astonished them by his sorceries. 12 But when they believed Philip preaching about the kingdom of God and the name of Jesus Christ, both men and women were baptized. 13 Even Simon himself believed. And when he was baptized, he continued with Philip and was amazed as he watched the miracles and signs which were done.

See the source image14 Now when the apostles who were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent Peter and John to them. 15 When they came down, they prayed for them that they might receive the Holy Spirit, 16 for still He had come on none of them. They were only baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. 17 Then they laid their hands on them, and they received the Holy Spirit.

18 When Simon saw that through the laying on of the apostles’ hands the Holy Spirit was given, he offered them money, 19 saying, “Give me also this power, that whomever I lay hands on may receive the Holy Spirit.”

20 Peter said to him, “May your money perish with you, because you thought you could purchase the gift of God with money! 21 You have neither part nor share in this matter, for your heart is not right before God. 22 Therefore repent of your wickedness, and ask God if perhaps the intention of your heart may be forgiven you. 23 For I see that you are in the gall of bitterness and in the bond of iniquity.”

24 Then Simon answered, “Pray to the Lord for me that nothing you have spoken may come upon me.”

So who was this Simon?

1) He was a Samaritan

Acts 8:9 But there was a certain man, called Simon, which beforetime in the same city used sorcery, and bewitched the people of Samaria, giving out that himself was some great one:

The Samaritan were originally Assyrian/Babylonians put there when Ancient Israel was taken as slaves and became the lost 10 tribes.

2 Kings 17:5 Then the king of Assyria came up throughout all the land, and went up to Samaria, and besieged it three years.
2 Kings 17:6 In the ninth year of Hoshea the king of Assyria took Samaria, and carried Israel away into Assyria, and placed them in Halah and in Habor by the river of Gozan, and in the cities of the Medes.

It is common practice that when Assyrian take slaves they replace the original inhabitants of the land with their people.

2 Kings 17:23 Until the LORD removed Israel out of his sight, as he had said by all his servants the prophets. So was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria unto this day.
2 Kings 17:24 And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon, and from Cuthah, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel: and they possessed Samaria, and dwelt in the cities thereof.

When they entered the land of Israel they were attacked by wild animals and they blamed the God of the land (its a pagan concept that each land had its own God) for their troubles saying he was angry with them.

2 Kings 17:25 And so it was at the beginning of their dwelling there, that they feared not the LORD: therefore the LORD sent lions among them, which killing some of them.

So the Assyrian king sent a priest from one of the captives of Israel back to teach the people the God of the land.

2 Kings 17:26 Wherefore they spoke to the king of Assyria, saying, The nations which you have removed, and placed in the cities of Samaria, know not the manner of the God of the land: therefore he has sent lions among them, and, behold, they killing them, because they know not the manner of the God of the land.

So the Samaritans learnt of the God of Israel but what they learnt would become a counterfeit religion with truth mixed with error….

2 Kings 17:28 Then one of the priests whom they had carried away from Samaria came and dwelt in Bethel, and taught them how they should fear the Lord.
So the Samaritans learnt about the God of Israel but still served their own Gods hence syncretised the religions

29 However every nation continued to make gods of its own, and put them in the shrines on the high places which the Samaritans had made, every nation in the cities where they dwelt.
30 The men of Babylon made Succoth Benoth, the men of Cuth made Nergal, the men of Hamath made Ashima,
31 and the Avites made Nibhaz and Tartak; and the Sepharvites burned their children in fire to Adrammelech and Anammelech, the gods of Sepharvaim.
32 So they feared the Lord, and from every class they appointed for themselves priests of the high places, who sacrificed for them in the shrines of the high places.
33 They feared the Lord, yet served their own gods—according to the rituals of the nations from among whom they were carried away.

So the Samaritans think they worshipping God but really they are not. Its a counterfeit religion.

2) He was worshipped

He had power and he redirected worship to himself. He did not honour God but himself

Acts 8:9 But there was a certain man, called Simon, which beforetime in the same city used sorcery, and bewitched the people of Samaria, giving out that himself was some great one:
10 To whom they all gave heed, from the least to the greatest, saying, This man is the great power of God.
11 And to him they had regard, because that of long time he had bewitched them with sorceries.

3) He recognises the truth

He understands the truth but is drunk with power he wants the power the apostles had

Acts 8:12 But when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both men and women.
Acts 8:13 Then Simon himself believed also: and when he was baptized, he continued with Philip, and wondered, beholding the miracles and signs which were done.

4) He wants power and wants the people to come to him

Peter recognises his evil and says his heart is not right with God. Simon wants the people to worship him hence its not enough to have the power he wants the ability to give it also

Acts 8:18 And when Simon saw that through the laying on of the apostles’ hands the Holy Spirit was given, he offered them money,
19 saying, “Give me this power also, that anyone on whom I lay hands may receive the Holy Spirit.”
20 But Peter said to him, “Your money perish with you, because you thought that the gift of God could be purchased with money!
21 You have neither part nor portion in this matter, for your heart is not right in the sight of God.

5) He had a gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity

Peter says “I perceive” that’s something in his heart “gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity”.

Acts 8:22 Repent therefore of this your wickedness, and pray God if perhaps the thought of your heart may be forgiven you.
23 For I perceive that thou art in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity.
24 Then Simon answered and said, “Pray to the Lord for me, that none of the things which you have spoken may come upon me.”

What is “gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity”?

The gall of bitterness – A Hebraism for excessive bitterness: gall, wormwood, and such like, were used to express the dreadful effects of sin in the soul; the bitter repentance, bitter regret, bitter sufferings, bitter death, etc, which it produces.

It’s a reference to Leading the children of Israel to other Gods.

See the source imageDeuteronomy 29:18 Lest there should be among you man, or woman, or family, or tribe, whose heart turneth away this day from the LORD our God, to go and serve the gods of these nations; lest there should be among you a root that bearing gall and wormwood;

“Wormwood” is another name for bitterness. Of the herbs its the MOST bitter herb
The whole family is remarkable for the extreme bitterness of all parts of the plant: ‘as bitter as Wormwood’ is a very Ancient proverb.

But this Simon never repent, in fact he was identified as the man of lawlessness

The Man of Lawlessness

2 Thessalonians 2
1 Now concerning the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and our being gathered together to him, we ask you, brothers, 2 not to be quickly shaken in mind or alarmed, either by a spirit or a spoken word, or a letter seeming to be from us, to the effect that the day of the Lord has come. 3 Let no one deceive you in any way. For that day will not come, unless the rebellion comes first, and the man of lawlessness is revealed, the son of destruction, 4 who opposes and exalts himself against every so-called god or object of worship, so that he takes his seat in the temple of God, proclaiming himself to be God. 5 Do you not remember that when I was still with you I told you these things? 6 And you know what is restraining him now so that he may be revealed in his time. 7 For the mystery of lawlessness is already at work. Only he who now restrains it will do so until he is out of the way. 8 And then the lawless one will be revealed, whom the Lord Jesus will kill with the breath of his mouth and bring to nothing by the appearance of his coming. 9 The coming of the lawless one is by the activity of Satan with all power and false signs and wonders, 10 and with all wicked deception for those who are perishing, because they refused to love the truth and so be saved. 11 Therefore God sends them a strong delusion, so that they may believe what is false, 12 in order that all may be condemned who did not believe the truth but had pleasure in unrighteousness.

Matthew 24:11 — False prophets – 24 Jesus departed from the temple and was leaving when His disciples came to show Him the temple buildings. 2 Jesus answered them, “Do you not see all these things? Truly I say to you, not one stone shall be left here upon another that shall not be thrown down.”

Troubles and Persecutions

Matt 24:3 As He sat on the Mount of Olives, the disciples came to Him privately, saying, “Tell us, when will these things be, and what will be the sign of Your coming and of the end of the age?”

4 Jesus answered them, “Take heed that no one deceives you. 5 For many will come in My name, saying, ‘I am the Christ,’ and will deceive many. 6 You will hear of wars and rumors of wars. See that you are not troubled. For all these things must happen, but the end is not yet. 7 For nation will rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom. There will be famines, epidemics, and earthquakes in various places. 8 All these are the beginning of sorrows.

9 “Then they will hand you over to be persecuted and will kill you. And you will be hated by all nations for My name’s sake. 10 Then many will fall away, and betray one another, and hate one another. 11 And many false prophets will rise and will deceive many.

Also were to be raised up; such as Simon Magus and his followers; and the false teachers complained of by Paul, 2 Corinthians 11:13, who were deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.

II Cor 11:12 And I will continue doing what I am doing, that I may cut off the opportunity from those who desire an opportunity to be found equal to us in what they boast about. 13 For such are false apostles and deceitful workers, disguising themselves as apostles of Christ. 14 And no wonder! For even Satan disguises himself as an angel of light. 15 Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also disguise themselves as ministers of righteousness, whose end will be according to their works.

From Wikipedia — Pseudo-Clementine literature

The Pseudo-Clementine Recognitions and Homilies give an account of Simon Magus and some of his teachings in regards to the Simonians. They are of uncertain date and authorship, and seem to have been worked over by several hands in the interest of diverse forms of belief.

Simon was a Samaritan, and a native of Gitta. The name of his father was Antonius, that of his mother Rachel. He studied Greek literature in Alexandria, and, having in addition to this great power in magic, became so ambitious that he wished to be considered a highest power, higher even than the God who created the world. And sometimes he “darkly hinted” that he himself was Christ, calling himself the Standing One. Which name he used to indicate that he would stand for ever, and had no cause in him for bodily decay. He did not believe that the God who created the world was the highest, nor that the dead would rise. He denied Jerusalem, and introduced Mount Gerizim in its stead. In place of the Christ of the Christians he proclaimed himself; and the Law he allegorized in accordance with his own preconceptions.

Some historians, like Justin Martyr, wrote that he later went to Rome in AD 45, and known as the Peter there, later instituted as the first Pope of Rome. But Simon Peter the Apostle went to Rome much later, in AD 68.

Simon Magus impersonated himself as Simon Peter and became the first Pope of Rome.

Three Sources about Simon Magus
Apostolic Fathers: Three key writers.

1. Justin Martyr – 100-167 A.D.
2. Irenaeus – 130-200 A.D.
3. Eusebius – 264-339 A.D.

1. Justin Martyr (and 2. Irenaeus) writes in The First Apology that Simon was eventually honored as a god
by a statue. This is found in Justin Martyr by Thomas B. Falls, Vol. VI:

“After the ascension of Christ into Heaven, the demons produced certain men
who claimed to be gods, who were not only not molested by you, (the Romans) but even showered with honors. There was a certain Simon, a Samaritan, from the village called Gitta, who in the time of Emperor Claudius through the force of the demons working in him, performed mighty acts of magic in your royal city of Rome and was reputed to be a god. And as a god he was honored by you with a statue, which was erected (on an island) in the Tiber River, between the two bridges, with this Roman inscription: ‘To Simon, the holy God.’ Almost every Samaritan, and even a few from other regions, worship him and call him the first God.” (p. 62)

From Wikipedia:

Justin Martyr (in his Apologies, and in a lost work against heresies, which Irenaeus used as his main source) and Irenaeus (Adversus Haereses) record that after being cast out by the Apostles, Simon Magus came to Rome where, having joined to himself a profligate woman of the name of Helen, he gave out that it was he who appeared among the Jews as the Son, in Samaria as the Father and among other nations as the Holy Spirit. He performed such signs by magic acts during the reign of Claudius that he was regarded as a god and honored with a statue on the island in the Tiber which the two bridges cross, with the inscription Simoni Deo Sancto, “To Simon the Holy God” (First Apology, XXVI). However, in the 16th century, a statue was unearthed on the island in question, inscribed to Semo Sancus, a Sabine deity, leading most scholars to believe that Justin Martyr confused Semoni Sancus with Simon.

In Irish legend Simon Magus came to be associated with Druidism. He is said to have come to the aid of the Druid Mog Ruith. The fierce denunciation of Christianity by Irish Druids appears to have resulted in Simon Magus being associated with Druidism. The word Druid was sometimes translated into Latin as magus, and Simon Magus was also known in Ireland as “Simon the Druid”.

3. From Eusebius

Simon Magus (the magician) was the Samaritan who was converted by Philip’s teaching, and then disastrously confronted Peter the apostle over his desire to possess the spiritual powers the apostles had (Acts viii:9-24). He was regarded by the Fathers as the father of all heresy: the great heresiologists of the second and third century (Irenaeus, Hippolytus) trace all heresy (principally Gnosticism) back to him. Part of the reason for this is doubtless the desire to see the fount of all heresy decisively defeated as the beginning by the principal apostle. Justin tells us, in a passage reproduced by Eusebius (II. 13.3f.). that he worked his magic in Rome and was commemorated by a statue there. The base of the statute was discovered in 1574, but the inscription read SEMONI SANCO DEO etc. Semo Sancus was a Subine deity; Justin or his informant had evidently misread the inscription. Simon seems to be regarded himself as a saviour-figure: he led about with him a woman he had saved from prostitution, whom he called Helen and regarded as Ennoia (= ‘thought’), the first emanation, whose downfall led to the existence of the world. There seems to have existed a sect of Simonians at the end of the second century. (Eusebius, pg 417)

SIMON’S PROSTITUTE WIFE HELEN

A. Married a prostitute and made her a goddess. The Dictionary of Christian Biography, Literature, Sects and Doctrines by Smith and Wace explains:
“Helen was a prostitute whom he had redeemed at Tyre, and led about with
him, saying that she was the first conception of his mind, the mother of all, by
whom he had in the beginning conceived the making of angels and archangels.
Knowing thus his will, she had leaped away from him, descended to the lower
regions, and generated angels and powers by whom this world was made. But
this ‘Ennoea’ was detained in these lower regions by her offspring, and not
suffered to return to the Father of whom they were ignorant. Thus she suffered
all manner of contumely, so far as to be included in a human body, and to pass by transmigration from one female body to another. She was for example, the Helen for whose sake the Trojan was fought; and afterwards fell lower and lower, until at last she was found in a brothel. She was the lost sheep. In order to redeem her, the Supreme Power descended to the lower world; he passed through the regions ruled by the principalities and powers and angels, in each region making himself like to those who dwelt there; and so among men he seemed to be man though not really so, and seemed to suffer though he really did not. His object was to bring to men the knowledge of himself, and so to give them salvation from the sway of those powers who, through their mutual jealousies, had misgoverned the world…This ‘Jezebel’ can be equated with the ‘Female Principle’ which Simon introduced into his ‘Christianity.’ None other than Simon’s Helen — the reclaimed temple prostitute — what better type of person is there who could so expertly ‘teach’ and ‘seduce my servants to commit fornication,’ literally as well as spiritually?” (p. 682)

B. This could have been the beginnings of “Mary worship.” Together they made up a story that she was the spirit of Helen of Troy wandering through the spirits waiting for him to be born.

Similarities to the Harlot of Revelation

Both practice the Babylonian mystery religion (See 2 Kings 17:30 and 2 Kings 17:33 above)
Revelation 17:5 And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.

Both mixed their practice with the God of Israel (See 2 Kings 17:33 above)

Matthew 24:5 For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ [they say Jesus is the Messiah but they deceive]; and shall deceive many.

1 John 2:18 Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that antichrist [in place of and against Christ] shall come, even now are there many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time.

Revelation 13:11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb [lamb = Jesus see John 1:29, Revelation 13:8], and he spake as a dragon.

They both desired worship (notice the mystery of iniquity was already working at that time) exalting themselves

2 Thessalonians 2:7 For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way.

2 Thessalonians 2:9 Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders,

2 Thessalonians 2:4 Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God.

Simon deceived the people by his sorceries. The Harlot of Revelation also deceived the nations by her sorceries

Revelation 18:23 And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee; and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee: for thy merchants were the great men of the earth; for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived.

So from this its very likely that Simon the Sorcerer is the initiator of the Babylonian mystery religion merging with Christianity. If it is not him why is he singled out in the beginning of the book of Acts in the days of the early Church and also how did the Babylonian mystery religion enter the Church?

Answer: Part B — The Samaritans as a sect

The Samaritans as a sect only believe in the Torah or the Pentateuch, plus the book of Joshua. They don’t believe the Writings nor the Prophets. Neither do they knowledge the guidance of the Oral Law, nor the Talmud.

Fast forward 700 year to time of Christ and he is talking to Samaritan women. You see the Samaritan women talks to Christ. They worship on her own mountain (that is on their own high place as in 2 Kings 17:29 above). See Jesus response

John 4:20 Our fathers worshiped on this mountain, and you Jews say that in Jerusalem is the place where one ought to worship.”
John 4:21 Jesus said to her, “Woman, believe Me, the hour is coming when you will neither on this mountain, nor in Jerusalem, worship the Father.
John 4:22 You worship what you do not know; we know what we worship, for salvation is of the Jews.

The difference between the Jews and Samaritans in interpreting the “even” or “evening” – the time for slaughtering the lamb for the Passover.

The Jews define the term erev as “evening”, arbayim as “the two evenings” and ben ha arbayim as “between the two evenings”. It appears that the time erev (even) is enclosed inside the time ben ha arbayim (between the two evenings). Exodus 16:12; 30:8, used as marking the space of time during which the paschal lamb was slain, Ex 12:6; Lev 23:5; Num 9:3; and the evening sacrifice was offered, Ex 29:39; Num 28:4.

The same word erev was used in:

Ex 12:6 And ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month, and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening.
Lev 23:5 On the fourteenth day of the first month at evening is the LORD’S Passover.
Numbers 9:3 In the fourteenth day of this month at evening ye shall keep it in his appointed season. According to all the rites of it and according to all the ceremonies thereof shall ye keep it.”
Exodus 29:39 The one lamb thou shalt offer in the morning, and the other lamb thou shalt offer at evening.
Numbers 28:4 The one lamb shalt thou offer in the morning, and the other lamb shalt thou offer at evening.

The term ben ha arbayim is also used in Numbers 28:4: “The one lamb shalt thou offer in the morning, and the other lamb shalt thou offer at even.”

“between the two evenings” (ben ha arbayim עַרְבָּיִםהָ בֵּין)

For the timing of the evening sacrifice, Josephus (War, vi. 9, 3), testified that a lamb or kid was slain between the evenings, that is, between the 9th and 11th hours, which is from 3 PM to 5 PM.

The Jewish translation defines “evening’ [erev] as ‘the going down of the sun’. In defining between the two evenings, the “first evening” was that period when the sun was verging towards setting, and the “second evening” the moment of actual sunset. Sometimes, the first evening is defined as the going down of the sun. The sun starts to go down immediately after it reaches its zenith (noon).

The term ba erev simply means “evening,” and the first “evening” begins when the sun begins to go down in the sky, and the second “evening” is sunset. Says Gesenius Hebrew-Chaldee Lexicon,

“The Pharisees . . . and the Rabbinists considered the time when the sun began to descend to be called the FIRST EVENING (Arabic ‘little evening’; when it begins to draw towards evening); and the SECOND EVENING to be the REAL SUNSET” (p. 652, #6153).

The Samaritan, reading the Hebrew Text without Jewish guardian nor Oral Law, define erev as twilight, and ben ha arbayim (between the two evenings) as between sunset and dark. “Between the Two Evenings”

Says the Cyclopedia of Biblical, Theological and Ecclesiastical Literature, however:

“Tradition, however, interprets the phrase ‘between the two evenings’ to mean from afternoon to the disappearing of the sun, the first evening being from the time when the sun begins to decline from its vertical or noontide point towards the west; and the second from its going down and vanishing out of sight, which is the reason why the daily sacrifice might be killed at 12:30 p.m. on a Friday. . . But as the Paschal lamb was slain after the daily sacrifice, it generally took place from 2:30-5:30 P.M. ..We should have deemed it superfluous to add that such faithful followers of Jewish tradition as Saadia, Rashi, Kimchi, Ralbag, etc. , espouse this definition of the ancient Jewish canons . . . Now Rashi most distinctly declares, ‘From the sixth hour [=12 o’clock] and upwards is called “between the two evenings,” because the sun begins to set for the evening. Hence it appears to me that the phrase “between the two evenings” denotes the hours between the evening of the day and the evening of the night. The evening of the day is from the beginning of the seventh hour [=immediately after noontide], when the evening shadows begin to lengthen, while the evening of the night is at the beginning of the night’ (Commentary on Exo.12:6). Kimchi says almost. literally the same thing: ‘”Between the two evenings” is from the time when the sun begins to incline towards the west, 12 which is from the sixth hour [=12 o’clock] and upwards. It is called erevim [“evenings”] because there are TWO EVENINGS, for from the time that the sun begins to decline is one evening, and the other evening is after the sun has GONE DOWN, and it is the space between which is meant by “between the two evenings”’ Eustathius, in a note on the seventeenth book of the Odyssey, shows that the Greeks too held that there were two evenings, one which they called the latter evening, at the close of the day; and the other the former evening, which commenced immediately after noon. . .” (McClintock and Strong, vol. VII, 1877, p.735).

Therefore, when God said that the Passover was to be sacrificed “at the going down of the sun” (Deut.16:6), He obviously meant – as every faithful Jew knows – during the afternoon, when the sun is declining or descending in the Western sky. This sacrifice was done during daylight – not after dark! It was done while the sun was STlLL “going down” in the sky – not AFTER it had already “set,” or disappeared beneath the western horizon!

See the source imageAnswer: Part C — Convergence of Catholics and Samaritans

On Shavuot, the Samaritans count 50 days from the weekly Sabbath after Passover, like the Sadducees and Karaites and various CoG Communities.

Pentecost, or Shavuot, is always on Sunday, (the Catholics’ Easter plus seven weeks, or 49 days) ending it always on a Sunday, calling it Whitsunday. Because Easter is always on Sunday, so 49 days later will also always be on Sundays.

The Samaritans, on Passover, when their High Priest is praying, he faced the west, when the sun is setting. That is, they are sun worshippers.

Why White Sunday, or Whitsunday? It is to recall the sound of the mighty wind which accompanied the Descent of the Holy Spirit, which is supposed to be white. Flowers, the wearing of white robes, or white dresses recalling Baptism, rites such as the laying on of hands, and vibrant singing play prominent roles on these joyous occasions, the blossoming of Spring forming an equal analogy with the blossoming of youth.

Jesus last word on the Samaritans: You worship what you do not know; we know what we worship, for salvation is of the Jews (John 4:22).

{}{}{}

Sects During Biblical Times — Samaritans (Ib)

•August 22, 2019 • Leave a Comment

“Where two sit together to study the Torah, the Shekinah rests between them” (Mishnah)
“For where two or three are gathered together in My name, I am there in the midst of them.”- Matt. 18:20

Sects During Biblical Times — Samaritans  Draft Ib

Question: “We know who were the Samaritans, but what were their beliefs?”

A summary of some commentators:

See the source imageRashi (1040 – 1105) — Shlomo Yitzchaki, today generally known by the acronym Rashi (Hebrew: רש״י, RAbbi SHlomo Itzhaki), was a medieval French rabbi and author of a comprehensive commentary on the Talmud and commentary on the Tanakh. Acclaimed for his ability to present the basic meaning of the text in a concise and lucid fashion.

Adam Clarke (1761– 1832) — was a British Methodist theologian and biblical scholar. He was born in the townland of Moybeg Kirley near Tobermore in Northern Ireland. He is chiefly remembered for writing a commentary on the Bible which took him 40 years to complete and which was a primary Methodist theological resource for two centuries.

John Gill (1697 – 1771) — was an English Baptist pastor, biblical scholar, and theologian who held to a firm Calvinistic soteriology. Born in Kettering, Northamptonshire, he attended Kettering Grammar School where he mastered the Latin classics and learned Greek by age 11. He continued self-study in everything from logic to Hebrew, his love for the latter remaining throughout his life.

Answer

The Samaritans occupied the country formerly belonging to the half-tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh. The capital of the country was Samaria, formerly a large and splendid city. When the ten tribes were carried away into captivity to Assyria, the king of Assyria sent people from Cutha, Ava, Hamath, and Sepharvaim to inhabit Samaria (2 Kings 17:24; Ezra 4:2-11).

2 Kings 17:24 And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon, and from Cuthah, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel; and they possessed Samaria and dwelt in the cities thereof.

Adolf Behrman - Talmudysci.jpgHence eventually, the Talmud asserts the Samaritans in general as the “Cuthaeans,” one of the tribes from Babylon.

The Samaritans embraced a religion that was a mixture of Judaism and idolatry (2 Kings 17:26-28). Because these Samaritans had intermarried with other foreigners and adopted their idolatrous religion, Samaritans were generally considered “half-breeds” and were universally despised by the Jews.

During the 70 years of absence, the Samaritans had all along consider Mount Gerizim as the place which God will choose (Deuteronomy 16:16) . So when the Jews returned and Nehemiah the governor wanted to build the temple at Jerusalem, the Samaritans were furious.

Mount Gerizim lies in the immediate vicinity of the West Bank city of Nablus (biblical Shechem), and forms the southern side of the valley in which Nablus is situated, the northern side being formed by Mount Ebal. In Samaritan tradition, Mount Gerizim is held to be the holiest mountain in the world. Hence they regard the mountain as sacred, rather than the Jerusalem’s Temple as having been the location chosen by God for a holy temple.

The mountain continues to be the centre of Samaritan religion to this day, and over 90% of the worldwide population of Samaritans live in very close proximity to Gerizim, mostly in Kiryat Luza, the main village. Every year Passover is celebrated by the Samaritans on Mount Gerizim. Their basis to consider Mt Gerizim as a holy mountain is found in Deuteronomy 11:29 And it shall come to pass, when the Lord thy God hath brought thee in unto the land whither thou goest to possess it, that thou shalt put the blessing upon Mount Gerizim and the curse upon Mount Ebal.

After the end of the Babylonian Captivity, a large schism between Judaism and Samaritans developed and intensified regarding Jerusalem or Mount Gerizim as the holy place chosen by God. Subsequently, in the Persian Period, while the Jews built a Temple in Jerusalem the Samaritans similarly built a temple on Mount Gerizim in the middle of 5th century BCE., arguing that this was the real location of the Israelite temple which had been destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar.

Record by Ezra 4: Resistance to Rebuilding

The contents of this chapter are the offer the Samaritans made to the Jews, to assist them in building the temple, which having refused, they gave them all the trouble they could, Ezra 4:1 and a letter of theirs to Artaxerxes, king of Persia, full of accusations of them, Ezra 4:7 and the answer of Artaxerxes to it, giving orders to command the Jews to cease building the temple, Ezra 4:17 which orders were accordingly executed, and the work ceased till the second year of Darius, Ezra 4:23.

Ezra 4 (KJ21)
1 Now when the adversaries of Judah and Benjamin heard that the children of the captivity were building the temple unto the Lord God of Israel,

Rashi: the adversaries of Judah and Benjamin: They are the nations whom Sannecherib settled in the land Israel, as it says (II Kings 17: 24): “And the king of Assyria brought [people] from Babylonia and from Cuthah and from Avvah and from Hamath and from Sepharvaim, and he settled them in the cities of Samaria instead of the Children of Israel.”

See the source imageAdam Clarke: Now when the adversaries – These were the Samaritans, and the different nations with which the kings of Assyria had peopled Israel, when they had carried the original inhabitants away into captivity, see Ezra 4:9, Ezra 4:10.

John Gill: build the temple unto the Lord God of Israel; that they were going about it, and had laid the foundation of it, which might soon come to their ears, the distance not being very great. Josephus says they heard the sound of the trumpets, and came to know the meaning of it.

2 then they came to Zerubbabel and to the chief of the fathers, and said unto them, “Let us build with you, for we seek your God as ye do; and we have done sacrifice unto Him since the days of Esarhaddon king of Assyria, who brought us up hither.”

Rashi: and said to them, “Let us build with you…”: They said this in order that through them the work of the Temple should be disrupted, that they should build no more.

3 But Zerubbabel and Jeshua, and the rest of the chief of the fathers of Israel said unto them, “Ye have nothing to do with us in building a house unto our God; but we ourselves together will build unto the Lord God of Israel, as King Cyrus the king of Persia hath commanded us.”

Clarke: Ye have nothing to do with us – We cannot acknowledge you as worshippers of the true God, and cannot participate with you in anything that relates to his worship.

Gill: you have nothing to do with us to build an house to our God; being neither of the same nation, nor of the same religion:

4 Then the people of the land weakened the hands of the people of Judah, and troubled them in building,

Rashi: the people of the land: They are the adversaries of Judah and Benjamin.

Gill: Then the people of the land weakened the hands of the people of Judah, and troubled them in building. By threatening them, or by dissuading the workmen from going on, by endeavouring to hinder their having materials from the Tyrians and Zidonians, or money out of the king’s revenues to bear the expenses as ordered; see Ezra 6:4.

5 and hired counselors against them to frustrate their purpose all the days of Cyrus king of Persia, even until the reign of Darius king of Persia.

Rashi: all the days of: the reign of Cyrus and the reign of Ahasuerus, who reigned after Cyrus, until the second year of Darius, who reigned after Ahasuerus, the work was stopped.

Clarke: Hired counsellors – They found means to corrupt some of the principal officers of the Persian court, so that the orders of Cyrus were not executed; or at least so slowly as to make them nearly ineffectual.

Gill: And in the reign of Ahasuerus, in the beginning of his reign,…. According to Jarchi, this was Ahasuerus the husband of Esther; but, as most think, was Cambyses, the son and successor of Cyrus; so Josephus; who was an enemy to the Egyptians; and, fearing the Jews might take part with them, was no friend to them; their enemies therefore took the advantage of the death of Cyrus, and the first opportunity after Cambyses reigned in his own right:

6 And in the reign of Ahasuerus, in the beginning of his reign, they wrote unto him an accusation against the inhabitants of Judah and Jerusalem.

Rashi: And in the reign of Ahasuerus: who reigned after Cyrus; he is the Ahasuerus who took Esther.

Gill: and wrote they unto him an accusation against the inhabitants of Judah and Jerusalem; full of hatred and enmity, spite and malice, charging them as a turbulent, disobedient, and rebellious people.

7 And in the days of Artaxerxes, Bishlam, Mithredath, Tabeel and the rest of their companions wrote unto Artaxerxes king of Persia; and the writing of the letter was written in the Syrian tongue, and interpreted in the Syrian tongue.

Rashi: written in Aramaic: in Aramaic characters.
and explained in Aramaic: The script was explained in the Aramaic language.

Clarke: Written in the Syrian tongue – That is, the Syrian or Chaldean character was used; not the Hebrew.
Interpreted, in the Syrian tongue – That is, the language, as well as the character, was the Syriac or Chaldaic.

8 Rehum the chancellor and Shimshai the scribe wrote a letter against Jerusalem to Artaxerxes the king of this sort:

Rashi: about Jerusalem: about the building of the Temple, which is in Jerusalem.

9 Rehum the chancellor, and Shimshai the scribe, and the rest of their companions, the Dinaites, the Apharsathchites, the Tarpelites, the Apharsites, the Archevites, the Babylonians, the Shushanites, the Dehavites, and the Elamites,
10 and the rest of the nations whom the great and noble Osnapper brought over and set in the cities of Samaria, and the rest who are on this side of the river and at such a time:
11 (This is the copy of the letter that they sent unto him, even unto Artaxerxes the king.) “Thy servants, the men on this side of the river, and at such a time.

Rashi: and the rest of the other side of the river: and the rest of the nations that are on the other side of the river; because the river Euphrates intervenes between the land of Israel and Babylon, those nations that are in Israel are on the opposite side of the river of those found in Babylon.

12 Be it known unto the king that the Jews who came up from thee to us have come unto Jerusalem, building the rebellious and the bad city, and have set up the walls thereof, and joined the foundations.

Gill: that the Jews which came up from thee to us are come unto Jerusalem; this they observe partly out of contempt of the Jews, having been lately captive in Babylon, and partly to insinuate what ingratitude they were guilty of; that having got their liberty, and come to Jerusalem, they made use of it to the king’s detriment:

13 Be it known now unto the king that, if this city be built and the walls set up again, then they will not pay toll, tribute, and custom, and so thou shalt bring damage to the revenue of the kings.

Clarke: Toll, tribute, and custom – The first term is supposed to imply the capitation tax; the second, an excise on commodities and merchandise; the third, a sort of land tax. Others suppose the first means a property tax; the second, a poll tax; and the third, what was paid on imports and exports. In a word, if you permit these people to rebuild and fortify their city, they will soon set you at naught, and pay you no kind of tribute.

14 Now because we have maintenance from the king’s palace, and it was not meet for us to see the king’s dishonor, therefore have we sent and certified this to the king,
AMPC Now because we eat the salt of the king’s palace and it is not proper for us to witness the king’s discredit, therefore we send to inform the king,

Rashi: Now in view of this, that we wish to destroy the Temple: Now in view of this matter, that we wish to implement the destruction of the Temple. דִי מְלַח is an expression of destruction and desolation, like Jer. 17:6): “barren (מְלֵחָה) land that is uninhabitable.”

Clarke: Now because we have maintenance from the king’s palace – More literally: Now because at all times we are salted with the salt of the palace; i.e., We live on the king’s bounty, and must be faithful to our benefactor. Salt was used as the emblem of an incorruptible covenant; and those who ate bread and salt together were considered as having entered into a very solemn covenant. These hypocrites intimated that they felt their conscience bound by the league between them and the king; and therefore could not conscientiously see any thing going on that was likely to turn to the king’s damage. They were probably also persons in the pay of the Persian king.

15 that search may be made in the book of the records of thy fathers. So shalt thou find in the book of the records and know that this city is a rebellious city, and hurtful unto kings and provinces, and that they have moved sedition within the same in old times, for which cause this city was destroyed.

Gill: so shalt thou find in the book of the records, and know that this city is a rebellious city, and hurtful unto kings and provinces, and that they have moved sedition within the same of old time; against the king of Babylon, particularly in the times of Jehoiakim and Zedekiah:
for which cause was this city destroyed; as it was by Nebuchadnezzar; see 2 Kings 24:1.

16 We certify to the king that if this city be built again, and the walls thereof set up, by this means thou shalt have no portion on this side of the river.”

Rashi: in the other side of the river: That is the entire area of the side of Israel, which is on the other side of the river of those who are in Babylon.

17 Then sent the king an answer unto Rehum the chancellor, and to Shimshai the scribe, and to the rest of their companions who dwell in Samaria, and unto the rest beyond the river: “Peace, and at such a time.
18 The letter which ye sent unto us hath been plainly read before me.
19 And I commanded, and search hath been made, and it is found that this city in old times hath made insurrection against kings, and that rebellion and sedition have been made therein.

Rashi: and they searched and found: And they searched in the annals of the kings and found written that this city, from days of yore, would raise itself up and exalt itself over all the kings of the nations, and rebellion and disobedience were committed there to rebel against the kings of the nations.

Gill: and it is found that this city of old time hath made insurrection against kings, and that rebellion and sedition have been made therein: and yet this could not be carried higher than to the times of Zedekiah and Jehoiakim, as before observed, which was not one hundred years ago, unless the rebellion of Hezekiah against the king of Assyria could be thought to be in these records, 2 Kings 18:7, and yet from hence it is concluded as if in ages past they had been guilty of rebellion and sedition, and even always.

20 There have been mighty kings also over Jerusalem, who have ruled over all countries beyond the river; and toll, tribute, and custom were paid unto them.

Rashi: And mighty kings: and mighty kings were in Jerusalem who were the rulers and governors over the entire side of the river on the side of Israel, as it says regarding Solomon (I Kings 5:4): “For he had dominion over all this side of the river, etc.” And taxes and the head tax were given to them, for the nations paid them tribute.

Gill: and toll, tribute, and custom, was paid unto them; as appears from the places referred to; and this served to strengthen the insinuation made to the king, that if these people were suffered to go on building, he would lose his tribute and taxes in those parts.

21 Give ye now command to cause these men to cease, and that this city be not built until another command shall be given from me.

Rashi: Now issue an order: Now give out a word to announce in the land to stop these men, the Children of Israel, from the work, and the city of Jerusalem shall not be built until orders are given with my knowledge and my authorization.

Clarke: Until another commandment shall be given from me – The rebuilding was only provisionally suspended. The decree was, Let it cease for the present; nor let it proceed at any time without an order express from me.

22 Take heed now that ye fail not to do this. Why should damage grow to the hurt of the kings?”
23 Now when the copy of King Artaxerxes’ letter was read before Rehum and Shimshai the scribe and their companions, they went up in haste to Jerusalem unto the Jews, and made them cease by force and power.

Gill: they went up in haste to Jerusalem unto the Jews; not only in obedience to the king’s command, but from an eagerness of spirit to put a stop to the proceedings of the Jews, to whom they had an aversion, instigated by the Samaritans:

24 Then ceased the work of the house of God which is at Jerusalem. So it ceased unto the second year of the reign of Darius king of Persia.

Rashi: Then: Then the work of the building of the House of God, which was in Jerusalem, was suspended until the second year of Darius, the king of Persia; for after Cyrus, Ahasuerus, who married Esther, reigned, and after Ahasuerus, Darius, the son of Ahasuerus, who was the son of Esther, reigned. And from the first year of Cyrus, the king of Persia, until the second year of Darius were eighteen years, which completed the seventy years from the destruction of Jerusalem. For from the destruction of the Temple, when Zedekiah was exiled, until the first year of Cyrus, were fifty-two years, as is explained in Seder Olam (ch. 29). There were then eighteen years from the first year of Cyrus until the second year of Darius, totaling a complete seventy years, and in the second year of Darius they commenced to build the Temple until they completed it.

Gill: Then ceased the work of the house of God, which is at Jerusalem,…. How far they had proceeded is not said, whether any further than laying the foundation of it; though probably, by this time, it might be carried to some little height; however, upon this it was discontinued:

The following conflicts were recorded by Nehemiah, governor of Persian Judea under Artaxerxes I of Persia (c. 5th century BC).

Book of Nehemiah
In the 20th year of Artaxerxes, king of Persia, (445/444 BC), Nehemiah was cup-bearer to the king. Learning that the remnant in Judah were in distress and that the walls of Jerusalem were broken down, he asked the king for permission to return and rebuild the city. Artaxerxes sent him to Judah as governor of the province with a mission to rebuild, letters explaining his support for the venture, and provision for timber from the king’s forest. Once there, Nehemiah defied the opposition of Judah’s enemies on all sides—Samaritans, Ammonites, Arabs and Philistines—and rebuilt the walls within 52 days, from the Sheep Gate in the North, the Hananel Tower at the North West corner, the Fish Gate in the West, the Furnaces Tower at the Temple Mount’s South West corner, the Dung Gate in the South, the East Gate and the gate beneath the Golden Gate in the East.

Appearing in the Queen’s presence (Neh 2:6) may indicate he maybe a eunuch,[2] and in the Septuagint, the Greek translation of the Hebrew Bible, he is described as such: eunochos (eunuch), rather than oinochoos (wine-cup-bearer). If so the attempt by his enemy Shemaiah to trick him into entering the Temple is aimed at making him break Jewish law, rather than simply hide from assassins.

In the New Testament

Matthew 10:5 [The Commissioning of the Twelve Apostles ] These twelve Jesus sent forth and commanded them, saying, “Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not.

The Mission of the Twelve Apostles
Luke 9:1 Then He called His twelve disciples together and gave them power and authority over all demons and to cure diseases. 2 And He sent them to preach the kingdom of God and to heal the sick. 3 He said to them, “Take nothing for your journey: no staff, no bag, no bread, no money. And do not take two tunics apiece. 4 Whatever house you enter, stay there, and from there depart. 5 Whoever will not receive you, when you go out of that city, shake off the very dust from your feet as a testimony against them.” 6 So they departed and went through the towns, preaching the gospel and healing everywhere.

A Samaritan Village Refuses to Receive Jesus
Luke 9:51 When the time came for Him to be received up, He was steadfastly set to go to Jerusalem, 52 and sent messengers ahead of Him. They went and entered a village of the Samaritans to make things ready for Him, 53 but they did not receive Him, because He was set to go to Jerusalem.

Comment: Why? Because the Samaritans believe that Mt Gerizim is the holy mountain but Jesus was on his way to Jerusalem. They ignored the writings of the Prophets.

54 When His disciples James and John saw this, they said, “Lord, do You want us to command fire to come down from heaven and consume them, even as Elijah did?” 55 But He turned and rebuked them and said, “You do not know what kind of spirit you are of. 56 For the Son of Man did not come to destroy men’s lives but to save them.” And they went to another village.

Jesus and the Samaritan Woman
John 4:1 Now when the Lord learned that the Pharisees had heard that Jesus was making and baptizing more disciples than John 2 (though Jesus Himself did not baptize, but His disciples), 3 He left Judea and departed again to Galilee.

4 Now it was necessary that He go through Samaria. 5 So He came to a city of Samaria which is called Sychar, near the plot of ground that Jacob gave to his son Joseph. 6 Jacob’s well was there. Jesus, therefore, being exhausted from His journey, sat down by the well. It was about the sixth hour.

See the source image7 A woman of Samaria came there to draw water. Jesus said to her, “Give Me a drink.” 8 For His disciples had gone away into the city to buy food.

9 Then the woman of Samaria said to Him, “How is it that You, being a Jew, ask a drink from me, a woman of Samaria?” For Jews have no dealings with Samaritans.

10 Jesus answered her, “If you knew the gift of God, and who it is who is saying to you, ‘Give Me a drink,’ you would have asked Him, and He would have given you living water.”

11 The woman said to Him, “Sir, You have nothing to draw with, and the well is deep. Where then do You get that living water? 12 Are You greater than our father Jacob, who gave us the well and drank from it himself, along with his sons and his livestock?”

Comments: these Samaritans also claim they were the descendent of Jacob, i.e. Israelites. But they were never Jews or claim as Jews.

13 Jesus said to her, “Everyone who drinks of this water will thirst again, 14 but whoever drinks of the water that I shall give him will never thirst. Indeed, the water that I shall give him will become in him a well of water springing up into eternal life.”

15 The woman said to Him, “Sir, give me this water, so that I will not thirst, nor come here to draw.”

16 Jesus said to her, “Go, call your husband, and come here.”

17 The woman answered, “I have no husband.”

Jesus said to her, “You are right in saying, ‘I have no husband,’ 18 for you have had five husbands, and he whom you now have is not your husband. So you have spoken truthfully.”

19 The woman said to Him, “Sir, I perceive that You are a prophet. 20 Our fathers worshipped on this mountain, but you all say that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship.”

Comments: the contest again whether Mt Gerizim or Jerusalem is the holy place to worship. For the Oracles are of the Jews Roman 3:1-4.

21 Jesus said to her, “Woman, believe Me, the hour is coming when neither on this mountain nor in Jerusalem will you worship the Father. 22 You worship what you do not know; we know what we worship, for salvation is of the Jews.

Comments: For the Oracles and Plan of salvation are of the Jews Roman 3:1-4.

For centuries, Samaritans lived in Nablus, but some moved to Jaffa and later to Holon. In 1988, the Nablus community relocated to a village near an Israeli settlement to escape attacks by Palestinians, who viewed them as Jews.

Today there is still a community of Samaritans in the West Bank near below Mount Gerizim. One of the biggest problems facing the community is the issue of continuity. With such a small population, divided into only four families (Cohen, Tsedakah, Danfi and Marhib, a fifth family died out in the twentieth century) and a general refusal to accept converts, there has been a history of genetic disease within the group due to the small gene pool. Marriage between cousins is common in this community.

from Jewish Encyclopedia

— [Under Samaritan] The governor of Samaria under Darius (probably Nothus, not Codomannus as Josephus says) was Sanballat, whose daughter was married to Manasseh, the son of the high priest at Jerusalem. In consequence of his foreign marriage Manasseh was expelled by Nehemiah, and was invited by his father-in-law to settle in Samaria.
— Temple at Gerizim.
At any rate, a century later, in 332, by permission of Alexander, a temple was built on the holy hill of Gerizim, near Shechem, which thus became, if it had not formerly been so, the “ḳiblah” of Samaritan worship. Josephus, indeed, connects the building of the temple with the secession of Manasseh, putting both in the time of Alexander; but, unless Nehemiah’s date be put 100 years later, the historian must have been, intentionally or otherwise, in error. It is most unlikely that there were two Sanballats whose daughters married sons (or a son and a brother) of high priests, and that these sons were expelled from Jerusalem at dates just 100 years apart. But it is conceivable that Josephus meant to discredit Samaritan pretensions by connecting the temple with Manasseh as a bribe for his apostasy.
Samaritans on Mount Gerizim during Passover— The same contempt is exhibited later; for instance, in the story, which first appears in the Book of Jubilees, and afterward in the Midrash, that Mt. Gerizim was considered sacred by the Samaritans because the idols of Laban were buried there; and in the Gospels, e.g., John viii. 48: “Thou art a Samaritan and hast a devil.” The animosity was reciprocated, as may be seen from some well-known stories, such as that the Samaritans used to light beacon-fires in order to deceive the Jews as to the appearance of the new moon (R. H. ii. 2), and from several incidents mentioned in the Gospels. Such being the state of feeling, it is not surprising to find the Samaritans in the time of Herod, and earlier, generally siding with the enemies of the Jews. They had their reward when the country passed into the hands of the Romans. Samaria was rebuilt and embellished by Herod (whose wife Mariamne was a Samaritan) and was named by him Sebaste (see Samaria). Under Vespasian a revolt was put down with great severity, and the city of Shechem was occupied by the Romans, who called it Flavia Neapolis, whence the modern name of Nablus.
— In the Mishnah it is evident that the differences have already become purely religious. The grounds for them are clear. If Manasseh, about 430, had brought with him from Jerusalem not only the Torah, but the system of belief and practise recognized there, that system must have been what is sometimes called Sadducean, or, more correctly, the old Israelitish creed as it was before the reforms of Ezra. At this point the religious development of the Samaritans was arrested. They adhered rigidly to the Torah, never admitted any of the prophetical teachings, never codified their canon law into a mishnah, and never developed their halakah to meet the necessities of altered conditions. It is therefore natural that while some of the Rabbis regarded them as “gere arayot,” others, seeing their careful observance of the common Torah, considered them to be “gere emet.”

— The orthodoxy of the Samaritans is praised in similar terms with regard to their strictness in observing the commandments (Ḥul. 4a) and the rules relating to “sheḥiṭah” (ib.), “niddah” (Niddah 56b et seq.), contact with the dead (ib.), and purification. According to their own account in letters to Scaliger, Huntington, and others, they never postpone circumcision, even if the eighth day be a Sabbath; they allow no fire on the Sabbath; they recognize no system of “teḥum”; they force even children to observe the Yom Kippur fast; they make their “sukkot” of the trees mentioned in Lev. xxiii. 40, and do not follow the Jewish customs with regard to the lulab and etrog. On the other hand, they were-considered lax in observing the law of the levirate and of marriage generally, so that marriage with them was forbidden (Ḳid. 76a).
— In several of the points mentioned their practise approximates that of the Karaites. The agreement, which has often been noted, is due rather to similarity of cause than to direct influence of either system on the other. The one is a continuation of the old Israelitish religion; the other, a return to it. Both are consequent on a literal interpretation of the Law; and both, therefore, reject all traditional developments.
— they reject all the Jewish books except the Pentateuch.
— Most noticeable is the great preponderance of males over females; indeed, this is one of the most serious problems confronting the Samaritans at the present time. Trustworthy evidence points to the fact that in modern times there has been but little if any intermarrying with the other peoples of Syria. The Samaritans themselves claim the perfect purity of their stock. Only as a last resort would they seek wives outside their own sect; and in this case they would naturally wish to marry among the people of the most closely allied religion, the Jewish. The Jews hate and despise the Samaritans with the greatest bitterness, and would do all in their power to prevent marriages between the two sects. Syrian Christians and “Moslems would be equally averse to intermarrying with the Samaritans, both on account of their natural antipathy to this sect, and on account of the hardships which women must endure according to the rules of the Samaritan religion. These two factors, the natural inclination of the Samaritans to marry strictly among themselves, and the difficulty of forming marriages with other sects of Syria, would combine to preserve the purity of the stock, and at the same time to promote degeneracy by close interbreeding.

— The Samaritans and the Karaites slaughter the Passover lamb not earlier than about one hour and a half before dark.

— The Samaritans consider the Feast of Passover and the Feast of Unleavened Bread as two distinct festivals.

{}{}{}

Sects During Biblical Times — Samaritans (Ia)

•August 20, 2019 • Leave a Comment

“For where two or three are gathered together in My name, I am there in the midst of them”- Matt. 18:20

Sects During Biblical Times – Draft Ia

See the source imageQuestion: “Who were the Samaritans?”

A summary of some commentators:

Rashi (1040 – 1105) — Shlomo Yitzchaki, today generally known by the acronym Rashi (Hebrew: רש״י, RAbbi SHlomo Itzhaki), was a medieval French rabbi and author of a comprehensive commentary on the Talmud and commentary on the Tanakh. Acclaimed for his ability to present the basic meaning of the text in a concise and lucid fashion.

Adam Clarke (1761– 1832) — was a British Methodist theologian and biblical scholar. He was born in the townland of Moybeg Kirley near Tobermore in Northern Ireland. He is chiefly remembered for writing a commentary on the Bible which took him 40 years to complete and which was a primary Methodist theological resource for two centuries.

John Gill (1697 – 1771) — was an English Baptist pastor, biblical scholar, and theologian who held to a firm Calvinistic soteriology. Born in Kettering, Northamptonshire, he attended Kettering Grammar School where he mastered the Latin classics and learned Greek by age 11. He continued self-study in everything from logic to Hebrew, his love for the latter remaining throughout his life.

The Exiles by the Assyrians

Introduction
During Hoshea’s wicked reign, 2 Kings 17:1, 2 Kings 17:2. Shalmaneser comes up against him, makes him tributary, and then casts him into prison, 2 Kings 17:3, 2 Kings 17:4. He besieges Samaria three years; and at last takes it, and carries Israel captive into Assyria, and places them in different cities of the Assyrians and Medes, 2 Kings 17:5, 2 Kings 17:6. The reason why Israel was thus afflicted; their idolatry, obstinacy, divination, etc., 2 Kings 17:7-18. Judah copies the misconduct of Israel, 2 Kings 17:19. The Lord rejects all the seed of Israel, 2 Kings 17:20-23. The king of Assyria brings different nations and places them in Samaria, and the cities from which the Israelites had been led away into captivity, 2 Kings 17:24. Many of these strange people are destroyed by lions, 2 Kings 17:25. The king of Assyria sends back some of the Israelitish priests to teach these nations the worship of Jehovah; which worship they incorporate with their own idolatry, 2 Kings 17:26-33. The state of the Israelites, and strange nations in the land of Israel, 2 Kings 17:34-41.

2 Kings 17:

1 In the twelfth year of Ahaz king of Judah, Hoshea the son of Elah began to reign in Samaria over Israel nine years.

Rashi: Chron. I (5:26): “The God of Israel aroused Pul the king of Assyria… and he exiled the Reubenites and the Gadites…” And he did not explain at what time. Here he explains that it was in the twelfth year of Ahaz. The ten tribes were exiled at three different times (lit. three exiles were the ten tribes exiled): (1) in the twentieth year of Pekah, as it is written above, (15:29)… “Tiglath Pileser the king of Assyria came and took Ijon and Dan… and the entire land of Naphtali (sic) and exiled them to Assyria.” Now this was the fourth year of Ahaz. (2) He waited eight years and came upon them in the twelfth year of Ahaz, and exiled the Reubenites and the Gadites. When Hoshea the son of Elah saw this, he revolted against him and sent messengers to So the king of Egypt. (3) He waited eight years and came and laid siege to Samaria. After three years it was captured, and everyone was exiled. This is the meaning of that which is written (Is. 8:23): “Like the first time, he dealt mildly, the land of Zebulun and the land of Naphtali.” [I.e., just as the king of Assyria dealt mildly with Israel in the first exile by exiling only Zebulun and Naphtali,] so did he deal mildly also in the second exile, for he exiled but two tribes. But “in the last one, he swept (Heb. ‘hichbid’)”. He swept everything out like one who sweeps a house. In any case, according to the figures he wrote here as the number of years of his revolt, [i.e.,] nine years, he did not revolt against him until the fourteenth year of Ahaz, for Ahaz reigned sixteen years; the revolt was three years of Ahaz and six years in the days of Hezekiah.

2 And he did that which was evil in the sight of the Lord, but not as the kings of Israel who were before him.

Rashi: though not like the kings of Israel: for he abolished the sentries who were stationed since the days of Jeroboam, on the roads, to guard lest the Israelites perform the pilgrimage for the festivals, and this one abolished them, for the golden calves had already been exiled in the two exiles. In the first exile “he took Ijon and Dan.” He exiled the calf that was in Dan. And in the second, when Reuben and Gad were exiled, he took the calf that was in Bethel, to fulfill what was stated (Hosea 10:6), “That too, to Assyria will be transported.” Since the sentries were abolished, and they (the Israelites) refrained from performing the pilgrimage, therefore, their verdict was sealed to be exiled in his days, for until now, they had blamed the corruption on their kings, but now they had no one to blame. This is what Hosea the son of Beeri said (Hosea 5:3), “For now you have gone astray, Ephraim; Israel has become defiled.” Now your evil has been revealed.

Gill: And he did that which was evil in the sight of the Lord, but not as the kings of Israel that were before him. He did not worship Baal, as some of them had done; and he could not worship the calves.

See the source image3 Against him came up Shalmaneser king of Assyria; and Hoshea became his servant, and rendered him tribute.
4 And the king of Assyria found conspiracy in Hoshea; for he had sent messengers to So, king of Egypt, and brought no present to the king of Assyria, as he had done year by year. Therefore the king of Assyria shut him up and bound him in prison.

Clarke: Found conspiracy to Hoshea – He had endeavored to shake off the Assyrian yoke, by entering into a treaty with So, King of Egypt; and having done so, he ceased to send the annual tribute to Assyria.

Gill: therefore the king of Assyria shut him up, and bound him in prison; that is, after he took Samaria, the siege of which is next related; unless it can be thought that he met with him somewhere out of the capital, and seized him, and made him his prisoner, and after that besieged his city; which is not so likely.

5 Then the king of Assyria came up throughout all the land, and went up to Samaria and besieged it three years.
6 In the ninth year of Hoshea, the king of Assyria took Samaria and carried Israel away into Assyria, and placed them in Halah and in Habor by the River of Gozan, and in the cities of the Medes. — But Medes is in Persia!

Clarke: Thus ended the kingdom of Israel, after it had lasted two hundred and fifty-four years, from the death of Solomon and the schism of Jeroboam, till the taking of Samaria by Shalmaneser, in the ninth year of Hoshea; after which the remains of the ten tribes were carried away beyond the river Euphrates.
— Could the United States last 264 years too (1776 + 254 = 2030?)

Gill: and in the cities of the Medes. It appears from hence that the kingdom of Media was now subject to the king of Assyria:

7 For so it was that the children of Israel had sinned against the Lord their God, who had brought them up out of the land of Egypt from under the hand of Pharaoh king of Egypt, and had feared other gods.
8 And they walked in the statutes of the heathen whom the Lord cast out from before the children of Israel, and of the kings of Israel, which they had made.
9 And the children of Israel did secretly those things that were not right against the Lord their God, and they built themselves high places in all their cities, from the tower of the watchmen to the fortified city.

Rashi: from watchtower: which is made only to station a lookout to watch. In every high house they erected idols.

Clarke: Did secretly those things – There was much hidden iniquity and private idolatry among them, as well as public and notorious crimes.

From the tower of the watchmen to the fenced city – That is, the idolatry was universal; every place was made a place for some idolatrous rite or act of worship; from the largest city to the smallest village, and from the public watchtower to the shepherd’s cot.

Trap: And the children of Israel did secretly Heb., They hid, or covered, or cloaked over what they did, {see Ezekiel 8:12} but all in vain; for God is all eye, and to him dark things appear, dumb things answer, silence itself maketh confession, as an ancient speaketh.

See the source image10 And they set up for themselves images and Asherah poles in every high hill and under every green tree;
11 and there they burned incense in all the high places, as did the heathen whom the Lord carried away before them, and wrought wicked things to provoke the Lord to anger.
12 For they served idols, whereof the Lord had said unto them, “Ye shall not do this thing.”
13 Yet the Lord testified against Israel and against Judah by all the prophets and by all the seers, saying, “Turn ye from your evil ways, and keep My commandments and My statutes, according to all the law which I commanded your fathers, and which I sent to you by My servants the prophets.”

Clarke: Yet the Lord testified against Israel – What rendered their conduct the more inexcusable was, that the Lord had preserved among them a succession of prophets, who testified against their conduct, and preached repentance to them, and the readiness of God to forgive, provided they would return unto him, and give up their idolatries.

14 Notwithstanding they would not hear, but hardened their necks like the neck of their fathers, who did not believe in the Lord their God.

Gill: but hardened their necks, like to the neck of their fathers, that did not believe in the Lord their God: as Terah and Nahor, who were idolaters; or rather, their fathers in the wilderness, that made and served the calf, and those that rebelled against Moses and Aaron; it is a metaphor taken from oxen, that will not submit their necks to the yoke, but draw back from it, or cast it off, see Acts 7:51.

15 And they rejected His statutes and His covenant that He made with their fathers, and His testimonies which He testified against them; and they followed vanity and became vain, and went after the heathen who were round about them, concerning whom the Lord had charged them that they should not do like them.
16 And they left all the commandments of the Lord their God and made them molten images, even two calves, and made an Asherah pole, and worshiped all the host of heaven and served Baal.

Gill: and worshipped all the host of heaven: not the angels, sometimes so called, but, besides the sun and moon, Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Mercury, Venus:

17 And they caused their sons and their daughters to pass through the fire, and used divination and enchantments, and sold themselves to do evil in the sight of the Lord to provoke Him to anger.

Gill: And they caused their sons and their daughters to pass through the fire,…. To Baal or Moloch, which were the same, and represented the sun, which, as the above writer observes, presides in the element of fire; this was done either by way of lustration, or so as to be burnt, see 2 Kings 16:3.

18 Therefore the Lord was very angry with Israel, and removed them out of His sight. There was none left but the tribe of Judah only.

Rashi: and He sent them away from before Him: for they were exiled with Hoshea the son of Elah.

Clarke: Removed them out of his sight – Banished them from the promised land, from the temple, and from every ordinance of righteousness, as wholly unworthy of any kind of good.

None left but the tribe of Judah only – Under this name all those of Benjamin and Levi, and the Israelites, who abandoned their idolatries and joined with Judah, are comprised. It was the ten tribes that were carried away by the Assyrians.

Gill: there was none left but the tribe of Judah only; and part of Benjamin, which was annexed to it, and incorporated in it, and made one kingdom, and maintained the same worship; and there was the lot of Simeon, which was within the tribe of Judah; and the priests and the Levites, and various individuals of the several tribes, that came and settled among them for the sake of worship; but no perfect, distinct, tribe besides.

See the source image19 Also Judah kept not the commandments of the Lord their God, but walked in the statutes of Israel which they made.
20 And the Lord rejected all the seed of Israel and afflicted them, and delivered them into the hand of despoilers until He had cast them out of His sight.

Gill: And the Lord rejected all the seed of Israel,…. The ten tribes, with loathing and contempt, and wrote a “loammi” on them, rejected them from being his people, gave them a bill of divorce, and declared them no more under his care and patronage:

21 For He rent Israel from the house of David, and they made Jeroboam the son of Nebat king. And Jeroboam drove Israel from following the Lord, and made them sin a great sin.

Gill: and they made Jeroboam the son of Nebat king; of themselves, without consulting the Lord and his prophets; and which was resented by him, though it was his will, and he had foretold it, that Jeroboam should be king, see Hosea 8:4.

22 For the children of Israel walked in all the sins of Jeroboam which he did; they departed not from them,
23 until the Lord removed Israel out of His sight, as He had said by all His servants the prophets. So was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria unto this day.

Gill: so was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria, unto this day; the time of the writing this book; nor have they returned unto our days, nearly 2,800 years later.

24 And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon, and from Cuthah, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel; and they possessed Samaria and dwelt in the cities thereof.

Clarke: By men from Babylon, we may understand some cities of Babylonia then under the Assyrian empire; for at this time Babylon had a king of its own; but some parts of what was called Babylonia might have been still under the Assyrian government.

Gill: And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon,…. Which was at this time under the dominion of the king of Assyria;
and from Cuthah; which, according to Josephus, was a city in Persia, where was a river of the same name; but it was rather a place in Erech, in the country of Babylon; see Gill on Genesis 10:10,

The Background: The Samaritans occupied the country formerly belonging to the tribe of Ephraim, Manasseh and the other Lost Tribes. The capital of the country was Samaria, formerly a large and splendid city. When the ten tribes were carried away into captivity to Assyria, the king of Assyria sent people from Cutha, Ava, Hamath, and Sepharvaim to inhabit Samaria (2 Kings 17:24; Ezra 4:2-11).

Comment: Hence the Talmudists correctly assert that the Samaritans are “Cutheans.” — from a region within the land of Babylon!

25 And so it was at the beginning of their dwelling there that they feared not the Lord; therefore the Lord sent lions among them, which slew some of them.

Rashi: they did not fear the Lord: Even though the pagan nations fear him and call him the God of the gods, in the manner it is written (Malachi 1:14), “and My Name is feared among the nations,” these did not fear Me, for they said, “If He were worthy of fear, He would not have delivered His people into exile.”

Gill: therefore the Lord sent lions among them; even into their cities, into which lions sometimes came,See the source image especially when old, out of the thickets of Jordan and other places where they haunted, see Jeremiah 49:19.
which slew some of them; this the Lord did to assert his sovereignty, authority, and mighty power, and to let them know that he could as easily clear the land of them, as they, by his permission, had cleared the land of the Israelites, Josephus calls this a plague that was sent among them.

26 Therefore they spoke to the king of Assyria, saying, “The nations which thou hast removed and placed in the cities of Samaria know not the manner of the God of the land; therefore He hath sent lions among them, and behold, they slay them because they know not the manner of the God of the land.”

Gill: and placed in the cities of Samaria, know not the manner of the God of the land; taking Jehovah the God of Israel to be a topical deity, limited peculiarly to the land of Israel, whereas he was the God of the whole earth; a like notion obtained among the Syrians, see 1 Kings 20:28 now they say they know not his “manner” or “judgment”, the laws, statutes, ordinances, and judgments, according to which he was worshipped by the people of Israel:
therefore he hath sent lions among them, and, behold, they slay them; they perceived it was not a common case, nor could they impute it to any second cause, as want of food with the lions, &c. but the hand of a superior Being was in it: and they could think of no other reason, but
because they know not the manner of the God of the land; how he was to be worshipped; and because they did not worship him, and knew not how to do it, it was resented in this manner by him.

27 Then the king of Assyria commanded, saying, “Carry thither one of the priests whom ye brought from thence; and let them go and dwell there, and let him teach them the manner of the God of the land.”

Gill: and let him go and dwell there, and let him teach them the manner of the God of the land; it is in the plural number, “let them go”, &c. there might be more priests than one ordered, or, however, others, to attend and assist him in his work; the Jews say, two were sent to circumcise them, and teach them the book of the law; and they give their names, Dosthai, or Dosithaeus, and Zachariah; and Josephus says, the people desired that priests might be sent to them of the captives.

28 Then one of the priests whom they had carried away from Samaria came and dwelt in Bethel, and taught them how they should fear the Lord.

Gill: Then one of the priests whom, they had carried away from Samaria came and dwelt in Bethel,…. According to an Arabic writer, his name was Uzziah; but Epiphaniu says his name was Esdras; but he wrongly makes him to be sent by Nebuchadnezzar, thirty years after the captivity of the Jews in Babylon: this priest was, doubtless, one of the priests of the calves; for there were none else in the kingdom of Israel carried captive, and as seems also by his choosing to dwell in Bethel, where probably he formerly dwelt, and officiated in the service of the calf there, and by teaching to make priests of the lowest order of the people, as Jeroboam’s priests were, 2 Kings 17:32.

29 However every nation made gods of their own and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made, every nation in their cities wherein they dwelt.

Clarke: Every nation made gods of their own – That is, they made gods after the fashion of those which they had worshipped in their own country.

See the source image30 And the men of Babylon made Succoth Benoth, and the men of Cuth made Nergal, and the men of Hamath made Ashima,
31 and the Avites made Nibhaz and Tartak; and the Sepharvites burned their children in fire to Adrammelech and Anammelech, the gods of Sepharvaim.

32 So they feared the Lord, and made unto themselves from the lowest of them priests of the high places, who sacrificed for them in the houses of the high places.

Clarke: Of the lowest of them priests – One priest was not enough for this motley population; and, as the priesthood was probably neither respectable nor lucrative, it was only the lowest of the people who would enter into the employment.

33 They feared the Lord, but served their own gods, after the manner of the nations who carried them away from thence.

Clarke: They feared the Lord, but served their own gods – They did not relinquish their own idolatry but incorporated the worship of the true God with that of their idols. They were afraid of Jehovah, who had sent lions among them; and therefore they offered him a sort of worship that he might not thus afflict them: but they served other gods, devoted themselves affectionately to them, because their worship was such as gratified their grossest passions, and most sinful propensities.

34 Unto this day they do according to the former manner. They fear not the Lord, neither do they according to their statutes or according to their ordinances or the law and commandment which the Lord commanded the children of Jacob, whom He named Israel,

Rashi: they do not fear the Lord: a complete fear as the custom of the Israelites. Even though they were converted because of the fear of the lions, their fear of the Lord was not a complete fear, (like Jewish practice) as Scripture goes on to elaborate, that they were not engaged in the Torah and the commandments which He (or, which the Lord) commanded the sons of Jacob, neither do they practice according to their statutes and according to their law, which they are duty bound to practice since they converted, but as the priest who was of the people of Samaria, who were idolatrous, instructed them.

35 with whom the Lord had made a covenant and charged them, saying, “Ye shall not fear other gods, nor bow yourselves to them, nor serve them, nor sacrifice to them;

Rashi: And the Lord enacted a covenant with them: when He gave them the Torah on Mt. Sinai.

See the source image36 but the Lord, who brought you up out of the land of Egypt with great power and a stretched out arm, Him shall ye fear and Him shall ye worship, and to Him shall ye do sacrifice.
37 And the statutes and the ordinances and the law and the commandment which He wrote for you, ye shall observe to do for evermore; and ye shall not fear other gods.
38 And the covenant that I have made with you ye shall not forget, neither shall ye fear other gods.
39 But the Lord your God ye shall fear, and He shall deliver you out of the hand of all your enemies.”
40 However they did not hearken, but they did according to their former manner.
41 So these nations feared the Lord, and also served their graven images, both their children and their children’s children: as did their fathers, so do they unto this day.

Gill: So these nations feared the Lord, and served their graven images,…. Just in like manner as the Israelites had done, who served the Lord and the calves, and worshipped God and Baal:
both their children, and their children’s children; that is, the children and children’s children of the Samaritans:
as did their fathers, so do they unto this day; to the writing of this book, which some ascribe to Jeremiah, to whose times, and even longer, they continued this mixed and mongrel worship, for the space of three hundred years, to the times of Alexander the great, of whom Sanballat, governor of Samaria, got leave to build a temple, on Gerizim, for his son-in-law Manasseh, of which he became priest; and the Samaritans were prevailed upon to relinquish their idolatry, and to worship only the God of Israel; and yet it seems but ignorantly, and not without superstition, to the times of Christ, John 4:22.

{}{}{}

Sects During Biblical Times — Pre-Samaritans

•August 17, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Image result for jeroboam picsSects During Biblical Times — Pre-Samaritans

A summary of some commentators:

Rashi (1040 – 1105) — Shlomo Yitzchaki, today generally known by the acronym Rashi (Hebrew: רש״י, RAbbi SHlomo Itzhaki), was a medieval French rabbi and author of a comprehensive commentary on the Talmud and commentary on the Tanakh. Acclaimed for his ability to present the basic meaning of the text in a concise and lucid fashion.

Adam Clarke (1761– 1832) — was a British Methodist theologian and biblical scholar. He was born in the townland of Moybeg Kirley near Tobermore in Northern Ireland. He is chiefly remembered for writing a commentary on the Bible which took him 40 years to complete and which was a primary Methodist theological resource for two centuries.

John Gill (1697 – 1771) — was an English Baptist pastor, biblical scholar, and theologian who held to a firm Calvinistic soteriology. Born in Kettering, Northamptonshire, he attended Kettering Grammar School where he mastered the Latin classics and learned Greek by age 11. He continued self-study in everything from logic to Hebrew, his love for the latter remaining throughout his life.

Matthew Henry (1662 – 1714) — was a nonconformist minister and author, born in Wales but spending much of his life in England. He is best known for the six-volume biblical commentary Exposition of the Old and New Testaments.

The Background
After Solomon, the nation of Israel was divided into two nations in the days of Rehoboam (1 Kings 12). Israel was composed of the ten tribes to the north, and Judah was made up of Judah and Benjamin. The animosity between the Jews (inhabitants of Judah, the southern kingdom) and Israelites began immediately after the division, as Samaria was the capital city of the northern kingdom (with Jeroboam as her first king). Rehoboam assembled an army to make war against Israel to reunite the kingdom, but God intervened through His prophet Shemiah. Later, in speaking of the reign of Abijam, Jeroboam’s son, says “there was war between Rehoboam and Jeroboam all the days of his life.”

“Why should you men of Ephraim be dependent for your worship in Jerusalem, control by Judah? Why should your tribute go to support their temple? It is too much for you to go up to Jerusalem. Let us have a place of our own.”

Envy, fear and jealousy crept in. Immediately after the division, Jeroboam changed the worship of the Israelites. No longer did the inhabitants of the north travel to Jerusalem to offer sacrifice and worship. Instead, Jeroboam set up idols in Dan and Bethel.

1 Kings 12
1 And Rehoboam went to Shechem, for all Israel had come to Shechem to make him king.

Adam Clarke: Rehoboam went to Shechem – Rehoboam was probably the only son of Solomon; for although he had a thousand wives, he had not the blessing of a numerous offspring; and although he was the wisest of men himself, his son was a poor, unprincipled fool. Had Solomon kept himself within reasonable bounds in matrimonial affairs, he would probably have had more children; and such as would have had common sense enough to discern the delicacy of their situation, and rule according to reason and religion.

2 And it came to pass, when Jeroboam the son of Nebat, who was yet in Egypt, heard of it (for he had fled from the presence of King Solomon, and Jeroboam dwelt in Egypt),
3 that they sent and called him. And Jeroboam and all the congregation of Israel came and spoke unto Rehoboam, saying,
4 “Thy father made our yoke grievous. Now therefore make thou the grievous service of thy father and his heavy yoke which he put upon us lighter, and we will serve thee.”

Clarke: The grievous service – and – heavy yoke – They seem here to complain of two things – excessively laborious service, and a heavy taxation. At first it is supposed Solomon employed no Israelite in drudgery: afterwards, when he forsook the God of compassion, he seems to have used them as slaves, and to have revived the Egyptian bondage.

5 And he said unto them, “Depart yet for three days, then come again to me.” And the people departed.
6 And King Rehoboam consulted with the old men who stood before Solomon his father while he yet lived, and said, “How do ye advise that I may answer this people?”
7 And they spoke unto him, saying, “If thou wilt be a servant unto this people this day, and wilt serve them and answer them and speak good words to them, then they will be thy servants for ever.”

Clarke: If thou wilt be a servant unto this people – This is a constitutional idea of a king: he is the servant, but not the slave of his people; every regal act of a just king is an act of service to the state. The king is not only the fountain of law and justice; but as he has the appointment of all officers and judges, consequently he is the executor of the laws; and all justice is administered in his name. Properly speaking, a good and constitutional king is the servant of his people; and in being such he is their father and their king.

8 But he forsook the counsel of the old men which they had given him, and consulted with the young men who had grown up with him, and who stood before him.

John Gill: and consulted with the men, that were grown up with him, and which stood before him; the sons of nobles, with whom he had his education, and who were his companions from his youth upwards, and who were now officers in his court, and of his privy council, being his favourites, and those he consulted on this occasion; and though they are called young men, as they were in comparison of the old men, yet since they were contemporary with Rehoboam, who was now forty one years of age, they must be about forty, or not much under, and at an age to be wiser than they appeared to be.

9 And he said unto them, “What counsel give ye that we may answer this people who have spoken to me, saying, ‘Make the yoke which thy father put upon us lighter’?”
10 And the young men who had grown up with him spoke unto him, saying, “Thus shalt thou speak unto this people who spoke unto thee, saying, ‘Thy father made our yoke heavy, but make thou it lighter unto us’ — thus shalt thou say unto them: ‘My little finger shall be thicker than my father’s loins!

Clarke: My little finger shall be thicker – A proverbial mode of expression: “My little finger is thicker than my father’s thigh.” As much as the thigh surpasses the little finger in thickness, so much does my power exceed that of my father; and the use that I shall make of it, to employ and tax you, shall be in proportion.

11 And now whereas my father burdened you with a heavy yoke, I will add to your yoke. My father hath chastised you with whips, but I will chastise you with scorpions!’”

Clarke: Chastise you with scorpions – Should you rebel, or become disaffected, my father’s whip shall be a scorpion in my hand. His was chastisement, mine shall be punishment. St. Isidore, and after him Calmet and others, assert that the scorpion was a sort of severe whip, the lashes of which were armed with iron points, that sunk into and tore the flesh. We know that the scorpion was a military engine among the Romans for shooting arrows, which, being poisoned, were likened to the scorpion’s sting, and the wound it inflicted.

Image result for jeroboam pics12 So Jeroboam and all the people came to Rehoboam the third day, as the king had appointed, saying, “Come to me again the third day.”
13 And the king answered the people roughly, and forsook the old men’s counsel that they gave him,
14 and spoke to them according to the counsel of the young men, saying, “My father made your yoke heavy, and I will add to your yoke. My father also chastised you with whips, but I will chastise you with scorpions!”
15 Therefore the king hearkened not unto the people; for the cause was from the Lord, that He might perform His saying which the Lord spoke by Ahijah the Shilonite unto Jeroboam the son of Nebat.

Clarke: The cause was from the Lord – God left him to himself, and did not incline his heart to follow the counsel of the wise men. This is making the best of our present version; but if we come to inquire into the meaning of the Cause of all this confusion and anarchy, we shall find it was Rehoboam’s folly, cruelty, and despotic tyranny: and was this from the Lord? But does the text speak this bad doctrine? No: it says סבה sibbah, the Revolution, was from the Lord. This is consistent with all the declarations which went before. God stirred up the people to revolt from a man who had neither skill nor humanity to govern them. We had such a סבה revolution in these nations in 1688; and, thank God, we have never since needed another. None of our ancient translations understood the word as our present version does: they have it either the Turning Away was from the Lord, or it was the Lord’s Ordinance; viz., that they should turn away from this foolish king.

16 So when all Israel saw that the king hearkened not unto them, the people answered the king, saying, “What portion have we in David? Neither have we inheritance in the son of Jesse. To your tents, O Israel! Now see to thine own house, David!” So Israel departed unto their tents.
17 But as for the children of Israel who dwelt in the cities of Judah, Rehoboam reigned over them.
18 Then King Rehoboam sent Adoram, who was over the tribute; and all Israel stoned him with stones so that he died. Therefore King Rehoboam made haste to get up to his chariot to flee to Jerusalem.

Clarke: King Rehoboam sent Adoram – As this was the person who was superintendent over the tribute, he was probably sent to collect the ordinary taxes; but the people, indignant at the master who had given them such a brutish answer, stoned the servant to death. The sending of Adoram to collect the taxes, when the public mind was in such a state of fermentation, was another proof of Rehoboam’s folly and incapacity to govern.

19 So Israel rebelled against the house of David unto this day.
20 And it came to pass, when all Israel heard that Jeroboam had come again, that they sent and called him unto the congregation, and made him king over all Israel. There was none who followed the house of David, but the tribe of Judah only.

Clarke: Made him king over all Israel – What is called Israel here, was ten-twelfths of the whole nation; and had they a right to call another person to the throne? They had not, – they had neither legal nor constitutional right. Jeroboam was not of the blood royal; he had no affinity to the kingdom. Nothing could justify this act, but the just judgment of God. God thus punished a disobedient and gainsaying people; and especially Solomon’s family, whose sins against the Lord were of no ordinary magnitude.

21 And when Rehoboam had come to Jerusalem, he assembled all the house of Judah with the tribe of Benjamin, a hundred and fourscore thousand chosen men who were warriors, to fight against the house of Israel, to bring the kingdom again to Rehoboam the son of Solomon.

Clarke: And when Rehoboam was come to Jerusalem, From Shechem, which was forty miles from Jerusalem: (Sydney Central to Penrith is 34 miles. Sydney Central to Springwood is 45 miles.)

22 But the word of God came unto Shemaiah the man of God, saying,

Gill: But the word of God came unto Shemaiah the man of God,…. A prophet in those days, see 2 Chronicles 12:15 and the word that came to him, as in the Targum, is called the word of prophecy:

23 “Speak unto Rehoboam, the son of Solomon, king of Judah, and unto all the house of Judah and Benjamin, and to the remnant of the people, saying,

Gill: and to the remnant of the people; of the other tribes that might dwell among them at Jerusalem, and especially Simeon, whose inheritance was within the tribe of Judah,( Joshua 19:1,19 And the second lot came forth to Simeon, even for the tribe of the children of Simeon according to their families; and their inheritance was within the inheritance of the children of Judah).

24 ‘Thus saith the Lord: Ye shall not go up nor fight against your brethren the children of Israel. Return every man to his house, for this thing is from Me.’” They hearkened therefore to the word of the Lord and returned to depart, according to the word of the Lord.

Gill: Thus saith the Lord,…. A common preface the prophets used when they spoke in the name of the Lord:

they hearkened therefore to the word of the Lord, and returned to depart according to the word of the Lord; they knew Shemaiah was a prophet of the Lord, and they believed the message he brought came from him, and therefore hearkened and were obedient to it; and with the consent of Rehoboam were disbanded, and returned to their habitations, being satisfied with, and submissive to the will of God, both king and people.

See the source image25 Then Jeroboam built Shechem in Mount Ephraim and dwelt therein, and went out from thence and built Penuel.
26 And Jeroboam said in his heart, “Now shall the kingdom return to the house of David.

Comments: Envy, fear and jealousy crept in.

27 If this people go up to do sacrifice in the house of the Lord at Jerusalem, then shall the heart of this people turn again unto their lord, even unto Rehoboam king of Judah, and they shall kill me and go again to Rehoboam king of Judah.”

Rabbi Rashi: When this people goes: Sitting in the Temple court is not permitted except for the kings of the house of David only. Therefore, he [Rehoboam] will be seated and I will be standing. Moreover, in the year following the Sabbatical Year, at the time of the Assembly, he will read the portion relating to the king, for he is the king of his province, whereas I will be like the rest of the people, and will, therefore, find myself degraded.

Gill: and they shall kill me, and go again to Rehoboam king of Judah; his fears ran so high, that he should not only lose his kingdom, but his life, unless some step was taken to make an alteration in religious worship.

28 Whereupon the king took counsel and made two calves of gold, and said unto them, “It is too much for you to go up to Jerusalem. Behold thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt!”

Clarke: Made two calves of gold – He invented a political religion, instituted feasts in his own times different from those appointed by the Lord, gave the people certain objects of devotion, and pretended to think it would be both inconvenient and oppressive to them to have to go up to Jerusalem to worship. This was not the last time that religion was made a state engine to serve political purposes. It is strange that in pointing out his calves to the people, he should use the same words that Aaron used when he made the golden calf in the wilderness, when they must have heard what terrible judgments fell upon their forefathers for this idolatry.

29 And he set the one in Bethel, and the other put he in Dan.

Clarke: One in Beth-el, and the other – in Dan – One at the southern and the other at the northern extremity of the land. Solomon’s idolatry had prepared the people for Jeroboam’s abominations!

30 And this thing became a sin, for the people went to worship before the one, even unto Dan.

Gill: for the people went to worship before the one, even unto Dan; which was the furthest off, such was their great zeal for idolatrous worship; or they went thither before that at Bethel was set up; and even they at Bethel would go as far as Dan to worship, such was their veneration for both the calves — that he chose the calf or ox as emblems of his family, the family of Joseph, Deuteronomy 33:17 two to represent Ephraim and Manasseh; golden ones, to denote the majesty and perpetuity of his kingdom.

Comments: The appeal of his changes was convenience and rebellion. The law says that three times a year all the males were to appear before the Lord, and that meant traveling to Jerusalem. So, to the Israelites, Jeroboam’s reasoning sounded good. Jerusalem was too far. In addition, being a bit further north than the Jews, their harvest season was a little bit later than in Judea, and thus the Feast of Tabernacles represented more of a financial risk for them. They decided, then, “Why not have it a month later?” Can we not see the carnal mind working?

31 And he made a house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, who were not of the sons of Levi.

Clarke: A house of high places – A temple of temples; he had many high places in the land, and to imitate the temple at Jerusalem, he made one chief over all the rest, where he established a priesthood of his own ordination. Probably a place of separate appointment, where different idols were set up and worshipped; so it was a sort of pantheon.

Gill: and made priests of the lowest of the people; this clause seems not so well rendered; for this would have been very unpopular, and brought his new form of worship into contempt, to make the dregs of the people priests, which was not only a very sacred office, but of great honour.

Comments: Made priests of the lowest of the people – He took the people indifferently as they came, and made them priests, till he had enough, without troubling himself whether they were of the family of Aaron or the house of Levi, or not. Any priests would do well enough for such gods. But those whom he took seem to have been worthless, good-for-nothing fellows, who had neither piety nor good sense. Probably the sons of Levi had grace enough to refuse to sanction this new priesthood and idolatrous worship.

Josephus: Antiquities, 8.8.4 “but let him that is desirous among you of being a priest, bring to God a bullock and a ram which they say Aaron the first priest also.”

32 And Jeroboam ordained a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like unto the feast that is in Judah, and he offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, sacrificing unto the calves that he had made; and he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made.

Rashi: in the eighth month: He expounded to them that this was the month of ingathering, and was, therefore, the proper time for the festival to be [celebrated].

Gill: And Jeroboam ordained a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like unto the feast that was in Judah,…. The feast of tabernacles, which was on the fifteenth day of the seventh month; this was done chiefly for the sake of an alteration; though Abarbinel thinks, because the fruits of the land were not so soon ripe nor so soon gathered, in the northern parts of the land, as nearer Jerusalem, he judged this month the fittest for the feast of ingathering the fruits; and he might hope to get more people to come to his feast, when all were gathered in:

Jamieson, Faussett, and Brown: The ostensible reason might be, that the ingathering or harvest was later in the northern parts of the kingdom; but the real reason was to eradicate the old association with this, the most welcome and joyous festival of the year.

Matthew Henry: He set up these two at Dan and Beth-el (one the utmost border of his country northward), the other southward, as if they were the guardians and protectors of the kingdom. Beth-el lay close to Judah. He set up one there, to tempt those of Rehoboam’s subjects over to him who were inclined to image-worship, in lieu of those of his subjects that would continue to go to Jerusalem. He set up the other at Dan, for the convenience of those that lay most remote, and because Micah’s images had been set up there, and great veneration paid to them for many ages, . . . (Ex. 32:34), so that it was as great a contempt of God’s wrath as it was of his law; and thus they added sin to sin. [H]e adjourned to the fifteenth day of the eighth month (v. 32), the month which he devised of his own heart, to show his power in ecclesiastical matters, v. 33. The passover and pentecost he observed in their proper season, or did not observe them at all, or with little solemnity in comparison with this. He himself assuming a power to make priests, no marvel if he undertook to do the priests’ work with his own hands: He offered upon the altar. This is twice mentioned (v. 32, 33), as also that he burnt incense.

See the source imageHuan: It’s most likely that Jeroboam changed the calendar, too, as he would want to avoid taking any lead from Jerusalem. And since Samaria was north of Jerusalem, it could be a bit colder hence an excuse to delay a month later to start a new year. From God’s point of view, since the Bible is written from God’s point of view, it is the eighth month, still keeping the Sacred Text intact without any alteration. To justify himself, Jeroboam could say the barley green ear wasn’t fully ripe and blame the Jews for starting the calendar too early.

33 So he offered upon the altar which he had made in Bethel the fifteenth day of the eighth month, even in the month which he had devised of his own heart, and ordained a feast unto the children of Israel; and he offered upon the altar and burned incense.

Clarke: He offered upon the altar – Jeroboam probably performed the functions of high priest himself, that he might in his own person condense the civil and ecclesiastical power.

Comments: The Priests and Levites fled to the Kingdom of Judah.
In 2 Chronicles 11: 13 And the priests and Levites in all Israel came before him from all their territories. 14 For the Levites left their pasture lands and properties, and they traveled to Judah and Jerusalem because Jeroboam and his sons excluded them from serving as priests to the Lord. 15 And he set for himself priests for the high places and for the goat and calf idols that he made. 16 And those who set their hearts to seek the Lord God of Israel followed after them from all the tribes of Israel, and they came to Jerusalem to sacrifice to the Lord God of their fathers.

{}{}{}

Passover On The 14th or 15th? (IIj)

•August 13, 2019 • 2 Comments

This is the last posting of a Critique of Fred Coulter’s The Christian Passover.

Draft IIj

Chapters 18 – 19

Before we go into the Passover issue it is important to start with John, the forerunner to the arrival of the Messiah. Note his prophecy:

Luke 3:3 And he (John the son of Zacharias) came into all the country about the Jordan, preaching the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins, 4 as it is written in the book of the words of Isaiah the prophet, saying, “The voice of one crying in the wilderness: ‘Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths straight. 5 Every valley shall be filled, and every mountain and hill shall be brought low; and the crooked shall be made straight, and the rough ways shall be made smooth; 6 and all flesh shall see the salvation of God.’”
7 Then said he to the multitude who came forth to be baptized by him, “O generation of vipers! Who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come? 8 Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of repentance, and begin not to say among yourselves, ‘We have Abraham as our father.’ For I say unto you, that God is able from these stones to raise up children unto Abraham. 9 And now also the ax is laid unto the root of the trees. Every tree therefore which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire (pyr g4442).”

And further down, John prophesied about the Messiah:

Luke 3:16 John answered, saying unto them all, “I indeed baptize you with water; but One mightier than I cometh, the straps of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose. He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire (pyr g4442). 17 His winnowing fan is in His hand, and He will thoroughly purge His floor and will gather the wheat into His garner; but the chaff He will burn with fire (pyr g4442) unquenchable.”
The Greek word pŷr is “fire” literally or figuratively, especially lightning. A pyre in English is also known as a funeral pyre, which is a structure, usually made of wood, for burning a body as part of a funeral rite or execution. As a form of cremation, a body is placed upon or under the pyre, which is then set on fire.

John was a voice crying in the wilderness, and he said to make the crooked paths straight, he needed to hewn some trees and cast them into the fire (verse 9). Then John said that the Messiah that come after him, will have a winnowing fan in His hand, and will thoroughly purge His floor by gathering the chaff together and burn them with fire (verse17). This story is so important that it is similarly recorded in Matthew 3:1-12.

Notice the consistency of “fire” is important. After the flood, God promised the world that whenever we see the rainbow it is a reminder of His promise not to similarly destroy the world by flood again. But about destroying by fire here are some of Jesus own warnings:

Matthew 7:19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire.
Matthew 13:40 As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the fire, so shall it be at the end of this world.
Matthew 13:50 and shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.”
Matthew 25:41 “Then shall He say also unto them on the left hand, ‘Depart from Me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire prepared for the devil and his angels.
Mark 9:44 where ‘their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched.’
Luke 12:49 “I am come to send fire on the earth, and what will I, if it be already kindled?
John 15:6 If a man abide not in Me, he is cast forth as a branch and is withered; and men gather them and cast them into the fire, and they are burned.
Acts 2:19 And I will show wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath — blood and fire and vapor of smoke.

And destruction it came in AD 70, roughly 40 years after Christ’s warning! The Romans, led by the future Emperor Titus, came and destroyed Jerusalem, killed more than 1.1 million, with another 97,000 enslaved. “Brood of vipers!” warned John the Baptist, “Who warned you to flee from the wrath to come?” From all the chaos that took place, only a few Jews escaped.

The foundation of Fred Coulter’s Passover on the early fourteenth of Nisan has been proven to be built on sand. Once this foundation is wacky, it shifts and moves and its consequence can be desperating. “The rain fell, and the floods came, and the winds blew and beat against that house, and it fell—and great was its fall,” (Matthew 7:24-27). That’s right! The Worldwide Church of God was growing at some 30 percent each year for decades, but it was built on sand. Once its founder died, the organisation imploded, and it fell like a bang, and great was its noise, scattering many splinters as a result. Because Fred Coulter’s belief is similarly built on a shaky foundation it will with certainty comes with a desperating end. So we’ll proceed with him to the New Testament era.

But notice the following four verses during the New Testament time before we proceed. They show that the Feast of the Passover were well understood by the writers as the Feast of Unleavened Bread. They were already well amalgamated.

Matthew 26:17 Now on the first [day of the Feast] of Unleavened Bread, the disciples came to Jesus, saying unto Him, “Where wilt Thou that we prepare for Thee to eat the Passover?”
Mark 14:12 And on the first day of Unleavened Bread, when they killed the Passover lamb, His disciples said unto Him, “Where wilt Thou have us go and prepare, that Thou mayest eat the Passover?”
Luke 22:1 Now the Feast of Unleavened Bread drew nigh, which is called the Passover.
Luke 22:7 Then came the Day of Unleavened Bread when the Passover lamb must be killed.

Now another quote from the Christian Passover:

When we examine the Gospel accounts of Jesus’ last Passover, it is evident that Jesus and His disciples kept a domestic Passover at the beginning of the 14th, according to the commands of God in Exodus 12. On the other hand, the New Testament discloses that the Sadducees, scribes and Pharisees observed a 14/15 temple Passover, eating their Passover on the night of the 15th. This dichotomy makes it clear that the 14/15 controversy existed in New Testament times. We will have a better basis for understanding the observance of the Passover in the New Testament if we survey the terminology that is used in the Gospel accounts.

See the source imageThere are many errors in the above paragraph. The Sadducees didn’t subscribe to a 14/15 Passover, the Pharisees did. The Sadducees (and also the Samaritans), kept an early fourteenth Passover, because they also define erev as twilight, and ben ha arbayim (between the two evenings) as between sunset and dark. Fred Coulter must be suffering from memory loss, for he wrote in Chapter 10: “The Sadducees, including some high priests and their families, continued to practice the domestic killing of the Passover lambs at the beginning of the 14th.” The oversight is glaring. And where are all his team?—Carl and Jean Franklin, Philip Neal, Albert and Mela Cataga John, Hiedi and Sasha Vogele—sleeping?

The Pharisees, and later the Rabbinics considered the time when the sun began to descend from its zenith to be called the First Evening and the Second Evening when the sun disappears from sight over the horizon. The time in between is “between the two evenings.” Only the Pharisees kept a late fourteenth Passover.

Both Mark and Luke make a clear distinction between the Passover day and the Feast of Unleavened Bread in their accounts of the events leading to Jesus’ last Passover. On the other hand, in his narration of the early life of Jesus Christ, Luke includes the Feast of Unleavened Bread with the Passover day as a single feast called “the feast of Passover.” In this passage, Luke does not distinguish the Passover day from the Feast of Unleavened Bread, but records that Jesus and “… His parents went to Jerusalem every year at the feast of the Passover….[And] they departed after completing the days…” (Luke 2:41, 43).

That’s right, the feast of the Passover involves several days. The gospel writers well understood that the feast of the Passover and the days of Unleavened Bread were intertwined and the same. To argue otherwise is going against the spirit of the Scriptures, and the writings of Matthew, Mark and Luke. Unless, of course, Fred Coulter, Frank Nelte and John Ritenbaugh are holier than Ezra, Matthew, Mark and Luke.

The Gospel accounts make it clear that Jesus did not follow the traditions of men. Jesus strongly denounced the traditions of the Jews—ALL OF THEM!

Image result for jesus 12 to jerusalem for the passoverAll of them? Nar. Early in His life, Jesus went with his parents to keep the Passover, Luke 2:41. Now His parents went to Jerusalem every year at the Feast of the Passover. If these Galileean were to keep a domestic Passover, as Fred Coulter alleges, they would stay back to keep a “domestic Passover” in Galilee. Bad traditions are already well documented, so I won’t reiterate them, but good traditions are seldom mentioned. Here there are, as Paul says:

“I profited in the Jews’ religion beyond many of my equals in mine own nation, being more exceedingly zealous for the traditions of my fathers” Galatians 1:14.

“Therefore, brethren, stand fast and hold to the traditions which ye have been taught, whether by word or our epistle” II Thessalonians 2:15.

“Now we command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother who walketh disorderly and not according to the tradition which you received from us” II Thessalonians 3:6.

To say that Jesus rejects “ALL” the traditions of the Jews is a presumption that could only come from one with a devious mindset, and it will come with a serious consequence. “And the man who will do presumptuously, and will not hearken unto the priest who standeth to minister there before the Lord thy God, or unto the judge, even that man shall die” Deuteronomy 17:12.

The Gospel of John shows how far the Jews had strayed from the worship that God desired. John records that the Jews were actually defiling the temple of God with their corrupt practices: “Now the Passover of the Jews was near, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem . . .

Image result for jerusalem for the passoverWasn’t a Jerusalem centred Passover from God? Jesus, setting the best example, went to Jerusalem to keep the Passover of the Jews. He didn’t stay back in Galilee, in their own homes, to keep a “domestic Passover” as occurred in the original Exodus. Neither did He kept a Passover of the Samaritans at Mount Gerizim.

Yet Fred moans over this “domestic Passover” all over his book. To the knowledgeable this is revolting. For in Deuteronomy 16:16 it commands “Three times in a year shall all thy males appear before the Lord thy God in the place which he shall choose; in the feast of unleavened bread, and in the feast of weeks, and in the feast of tabernacles.” God had provided a provision where He will choose a place in the future where the Israelites are to worship him.

And God’s prophets: Isaiah, Jeremiah, Joel, Zechariah, they all say the same thing. In Isaiah 2:3 And many people shall go and say, Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths: for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem; Isaiah 24:23 Then the moon shall be confounded, and the sun ashamed, when the Lord of hosts shall reign in mount Zion, and in Jerusalem, and before his ancients gloriously: Isaiah 28:14, Jeremiah 3:17, Joel 2:32, Joel 3:16, Amos 1:2, Micah 4:2, Zechariah 1:16,17, 2:12, 3:2, 8:3, 8:22, 12:10), and other follows identifying Jerusalem as God’s chosen city, but why is Fred Coulter still harping and whining about a “domestic Passover”?

Image result for jerusalem for the passoverAnd Jesus, at the age of twelve, readily went to Jerusalem to keep the Passover! “Thou mayest not sacrifice the Passover within any of thy gates which the Lord thy God giveth thee” (Deuteronomy 16:5) Now his parents went to Jerusalem every year at the feast of the passover. And when Jesus was twelve years old, they similarly went up to Jerusalem “after the custom of the feast,” rather than staying back in Galilee. Was Jesus misled? “Custom of the Feast,” that means to say, Jesus went to Jerusalem every year for Passover! But Fred still groans about a “domestic Passover” all over. The Old Jeroboam stopped his subjects from going to Temple-based Jerusalem during the Feast of Tabernacles; the New Jeroboam also teaches against keeping Passover in a Temple-based Jerusalem. Amazing parallels!

In later chapters, John uses similar terminology when referring to the Jews’ observance of the Passover and the Feast of Unleavened Bread: “Now the Passover, a feast of the Jews, was near” (John 6:4). Again, John states, “Now the Passover of the Jews was near, and many went up from out of the country to Jerusalem before the Passover, so that they might purify themselves” (John 11:55). John’s repeated use of this terminology makes it clear that the Jews were not keeping these feast days as God intended them to be kept.

Nar, John lived the longest among the Gospel writers, and even among all the other apostles. And he was there when there arose a revolting movement by the Gentiles to get rid of anything that had to do with being Jewish. With that in mind, John emphasized the Jewishness of those feasts by reiterating “Passover of the Jews” or “feast of the Jews.” He also mentioned a Jewish feast of tabernacles too in John 7:2 “Now the Jews’ Feast of Tabernacles was at hand.”

He emphasised their Jewishness simply because there was a real Samaritan counterfeit nearby: they practiced another version of the Passover, which were observed on a Samaritan calendar an early fourteenth of Nisan, at twilight, on Mount Gerizim. These rivalries were so intense and hence imbuled their perception that Samaritans were having a devil (John 8:48).

Image result for jerusalem for the passoverBeing Galileans, John and the other disciples have to travel numerous times passing Samaritan territories, including Jacob’s well, to come to Jerusalem to keep the three annual feasts. So bad and threatening to these Jewish faith and practises since Ezra’s time that eventually the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans, (John 4:9). So when John was writing, he emphasized “of the Jews.” And to put a sting to their Jewishness, John even recorded Jesus in Jerusalem for the Feast of Dedication (Hanukkah), which all the other Gospel writers ignored, for it says in John 10:22 “And it was at Jerusalem the Feast of Dedication,” where Jesus walked in the temple in Solomon’s Porch.

However, John writes differently when he refers to Jesus’ last Passover, which was observed on the night of the 14th, the time that God commanded. Notice that John does not use the phrase “of the Jews” to describe this Passover: “Now six days before the Passover, Jesus came to Bethany…” (John 12:1). Again, John records, “Now before the feast of the Passover, knowing that His time had come to depart from this world to the Father…” (John 13:1). As the subsequent verses in John 13 show, John is referring to Jesus’ last Passover, which He ate with His disciples on the 14th day of the first month, as commanded by God. The different terminology that John uses makes a clear distinction between Jesus’ observance of the Passover and the Jews’ observance of their feast.

“And the first day of unleavened bread, when they killed the passover, his disciples said unto him, Where wilt thou that we go and prepare that thou mayest eat the passover?” (Mark 14:12, KJV.)

Although the translators did not insert the words “feast of” before “unleavened bread,” this translation of Mark 14:12 gives the impression that the lambs were killed on the first day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread. Such a statement would be contrary to all records of Scripture and history.

Mark rightly didn’t incorporate the “feast of” before unleavened bread and credit should be attributable to him, not attacking him. This is a typical case of Fred having a misconception of what the Scriptures say, and then he attacks his own misconception: “If these verses are actually stating that the lambs were killed on the 15th, the first day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread, then we are confronted with gigantic problems.” And then he continues his attack.

Let’s recall what he wrote about sticking to the Scriptures on Chapter 1 — Fourteen Rules for Bible Study:
12) Do not allow your own personal assumptions or preconceived notions to influence your understanding and conclusions.
13) Do not form conclusions based on partial facts or insufficient information, or the opinions and speculations of others.
14) Opinions, regardless of how strongly you feel about them, don’t necessarily count. Scripture must be your standard and guide.

Amazing! He has been making presumptions all the time. Right at the second paragraph of this chapter “When we examine the Gospel accounts of Jesus’ last Passover, it is evident that Jesus and His disciples kept a domestic Passover at the beginning of the 14th, according to the commands of God in Exodus 12,” and the title for the next chapter, he already has his heading as, “Chapter Nineteen – Jesus’ Last Passover—When and How Was It Observed?” He has already concluded it was “Jesus’ Last Passover” before he began to prove it. Are these statements and headings not presumptuous? Are Fred’s devotees still adoring him? Are they correctly described as “wretched” and “naked”?

Image result for last supper picsThe wording in Mark’s account causes confusion because it appears to contradict these facts, as does the wording in Luke’s account: “Then came the day of unleavened bread, when the passover must be killed” (Luke 22:7, KJV).

If these verses are actually stating that the lambs were killed on the 15th, the first day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread, then we are confronted with gigantic problems:

No, it is not even a slight problem. Exodus 12 confirms the opposite. Verse 18 says “In the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month at evening (erev), ye shall eat unleavened bread until the one and twentieth day of the month at evening (erev).” Eating of unleavened bread starts BEFORE the beginning of the fifteenth. Unleavened bread is to be eaten “on the fourteenth day of the month at evening (erev),” (Exodus 12:18). As another testimony from Deuteronomy 16:1-8 shows, the full ordinances for Passover and the time for taking unleavened bread overlapped. The Targum translates and explains the Sacred Hebrew Text into the vernacular, in very simple language and is extremely clear: “And you shall eat the flesh on that night, the fifteenth of Nisan.”

{}19{}

This chapter starts with a preconconception, that Jesus last supper was His last Passover. And Fred Coulter repeated his misconception again and again. Scriptures were cherry picked to support preexisting biases and other Biblical passages were reinterpreted and twisted to support his misconception. If His last supper was a Passover, there were no words or a phase to confirm that, such as “when they finished Passover, they sang a hymn”, “during Passover, He poured wine and break bread,” or “during Jesus last Passover, He took bread” rather than “on the night he was betrayed, He took bread.”

There is evidence in early historical works that at the time John was writing his Gospel, the 14/15 Passover controversy was already a major problem. That would explain why John describes Jesus’ last Passover and the subsequent events in greater detail than the other Gospel writers.

It is correct that John’s account differs from the other Gospels, but not for the reasons given. John had to keep on emphasizing the details of Jewish feasts as difference from a Samaritan counterfeit version that had been a threat for hundreds of years. John mentioned going through Samaria in details encountering with a Samaritan woman (John 4:4-40), eventually giving them the most important message: for “Ye worship ye know not what; we know what we worship, for salvation is of the Jews” (John 4:22). For us living far and away in the twenty-first century, the threat from the Samaritans aren’t real, but for them, John and his countrymen from Galilee, they had to live with those threats, and they were real.

John shows that the Passover they were preparing to eat was recognized as the official observance of the Jews: “(Now it was the preparation of the Passover, and about the sixth hour [6 AM]). And he [Pilate] said to the Jews, ‘Behold your King!’ But they cried aloud, ‘Away, away with Him! Crucify Him!’ ” (John 19:14-15).

It’s amazing. It’s like a red-hot murder suspect caught and being interviewed in a police station testifying with different alibi to suit different circumstances. Here, the sixth hour is “6 AM”, but in another of Fred’s own books, it’s 8.30 AM (pg 219, Harmony of the Gospels, 1974). If Fred Coulter have been honest, he would tell the truth that the “sixth hour” is the same as when Jesus met the Samaritan at the well. It was hot, and Jesus, being wearied and tired, asked for a drink. It was noon time, as the same time were listed elsewhere:

John 4:6 Now Jacob’s well was there. Jesus therefore, being wearied with His journey, sat thus by the well; and it was about the sixth hour. — NOON

And that noon time, the sixth hour, is the same in the other Gospels.

See the source imageMatthew 27:45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land until the ninth hour. — NOON TO 3 PM
Mark 15:33 And when the sixth hour had come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour. — NOON TO 3 PM
Luke 23:44 And it was about the sixth hour, and there was a darkness over all the earth until the ninth hour. — NOON TO 3 PM
John 19:14 And it was the Preparation of the Passover and about the sixth hour, and Pilate said unto the Jews, “Behold your king!” — NOON

The truth is that all the Gospel writers were using Hebrew time and all the “sixth hour” means 12 noon, since the hour counting starts at daybreak, at 6 AM. I like Fred’s thirteenth rule on studying the Bible 13) Do not form conclusions based on partial facts or insufficient information, or the opinions and speculations of others.

The truth then, is, since Matthew, Mark and Luke testifies that Christ was on the cross at the sixth hour, Jesus couldn’t be at the judgement Hall at the same time. And since the crucifixion was on the fourteenth, the time at the Judgement Hall had to be on a day before, on the thirteenth. Then they led Him away to be crucified, but first to be flogged, including mocking and scourging—the missing hours, or for the next 18 hours—then back at the praetorium. From John 14:16 to17, there is a time gap where there is no record of Him—from about noon on the thirteenth to daybreak on the fourteenth of Nisan. A mystery of mysteries. A secret among secrets.

And that evening, the evening where Jesus and His disciples were taking supper, were indeed just a supper. There is no evidence of a Passover—no lamb, no bitter herbs, no mention of any blood on the doorposts and lintel—it was not even a Samaritan or a Sadducean Passover, where it would be on an early fourteenth of Nisan. Jesus and His disciples were eating a meal, called a supper by the Gospel writers, is ON THE EVENING OF THE THIRTEENTH!

If Fred Coulter had put the timing of the “Last Supper” on the night of the thirteenth, he needs not twist the time “sixth hour” of John 19:14 into various alibis to suit different situations.

Bacchiocchi fails to consider that during Jesus’ day a majority of the Jews were observing the domestic Passover at the beginning of the 14th, as commanded by God in Exodus 12.

Image result for samaritan passover picsThe Samaritans would keep their early fourteenth Passover at Mount Gerizim at sunset, but there is no record (at least I haven’t come across any) how the Sadduceans, the Boethusians and Herodians, would keep them, though there seems some scattered comments in the Mishnah. If they did, they would similarly have kept it on an early fourteenth. But they were a minority during Christ’s time, confined to Jerusalem and the Temple. When the Temple was destroyed by fire in AD 70, the Sadduceans, the Boethusians and Herodians were all consumed with it and disappeared from history.

A “domestic Passover” would have to be kept in their houses “as commanded by God in Exodus 12.” He emphasised in Chapter 6: “There is no question that the children of Israel were in their houses when they observed the Passover.” There has been no record of any Passover being kept back in Galilee. And if they have to move to keep it in Jerusalem in houses, tents, or inns it would be a fake domestic Passover. A true domestic Passover would have to be kept in where there own houses were, as in Egypt. In Exodus 12:13-14 it says, “The blood shall be a sign for you on the houses where you live.” And they lived in Galilee.

Because Bacchiocchi recognizes no other Passover than the traditional Nisan 15 observance, he concludes that Jesus’ observance of the 14th was “a special paschal meal” kept a day early in anticipation of His crucifixion. Notice: “An Early Passover Meal. A plausible resolution of the discrepancy is to assume that the last Supper was a special paschal meal eaten the evening before the official Passover meal. The anticipation of the paschal meal could have been motivated by the fact that Jesus knew He would suffer death at Passover in fulfillment of the type provided by the slaying of the paschal lamb on Nisan 14. He knew He could not possibly eat of the paschal lamb at the usual time [assuming that Jesus kept the traditional Nisan 15 Passover] and Himself be sacrificed as the true Paschal Lamb when the lambs were slain [referring to the afternoon of Nisan 14]. It was more important that Christ’s death should synchronize with the death of the Passover lambs [at the temple] than that His eating of the Passover meal synchronize with the official time of the Passover meal” (Ibid., p. 56, emphasis added).

Image result for pics Bacchiocchi Although Bacchiocchi was a Seventh-day Adventist, and Adventists normally don’t keep the annual feasts, he was right in observing how Christ’s last supper wasn’t a Passover, but he wasn’t right to describe it as an “early Passover” either. To fine-tune further it should be more accurate to call it a pre-paschal meal. That night, there were no evidence of a Passover—no lamb, no bitter herbs. If lamb have been eaten at that last supper, it is inconceivable that the Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the world would not have been mentioned.There were no reminder of John the Baptist’s words, “Behold the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sin of the world!” (John 1:29,36).

There were no mention of bunches of hyssop brushing blood on the doorposts and lintel either, neither did they burnt any of the remains at daybreak, nor remained in the house till SUNRISE, OR DAYBREAK, but they scurried off to the Garden of Gethsemane against all the ordinances needed to keep a “domestic Passover”—so it shouldn’t be a surprise that it wasn’t a Passover of whatever kind at all, unless it is a Simon Magus Passover, taking on a false hope with a wafer of bread and a goblet of wine.

It is important to note what Fred Coulter wrote in Chapter 6:

The children of Israel kept the Passover in their houses, just as the Bible records for us . . . The inspired record in Exodus 12 makes it clear that the children of Israel were not dwelling in tents at Rameses when they kept the Passover. The Hebrew word bayith, which is translated “house” or “houses” in Exodus 12, does not refer to a tent or a temporary dwelling.

Amazing stuff! Even if Jesus and His disciples were eating that last supper in a house, it still doesn’t qualify keeping it “in their houses” as Fred Coulter alleges in Chapter 6, because bayith does not refer to a tent or a temporary dwelling. “It is important to read with an open mind, carefully examining each Scripture as it is presented,” he warned in the introduction, “and drawing conclusions only after considering all the facts.” And the “facts” he presented are all either self-contradictory or against a “domestic Passover.” A better question to ask is why is the end-time Church has the descriptions as being “ten virgins, waiting, waiting and waiting,” and yet “wretched” and “naked”? And where are his team—Carl and Jean Franklin, Philip Neal, Albert and Mela Cataga John, Hiedi and Sasha Vogele—ten virgins sleeping?

See the source imageThe word “they” in Mark 14:12 refers to those who were killing the Passover lambs at houses, tents, or inns where the domestic Passover would be kept. Mark’s record of the killing of the lambs at the time that Jesus sent His disciples to prepare the Passover confirms that many Jews in New Testament times were observing the domestic Passover. Clearly, Jesus and His disciples did not observe a “special paschal meal” at a different time from other Jews in Jerusalem. Mark’s testimony exposes this teaching as a false doctrine of men.

Okay, let’s see what Mark says in Mark 14:12; and it’s getting a bit technical:

Mark 14:12 KJV And the first (G4413 protos) day (G2250 hemera) of unleavened bread, when they killed the passover, his disciples said unto him, Where wilt thou that we go and prepare that thou mayest eat the passover?

G4413 protos could be translated as ‘a time before’ as in John 1:15 John bare witness of him, and cried, saying, This was he of whom I spake, He that cometh after me is preferred before me: for he was before G4413 me.

John 1:30 This is he of whom I said, After me cometh a man which is preferred before me: for he was before G4413 me.

G2250 hemera could be translated as ‘a period of time or days’ as in Matthew 2:1 Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judaea in the days G2250 of Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem.

Matthew 3:1 In those days G2250 came John the Baptist, preaching in the wilderness of Judaea,
Matthew 11:12 And from the days G2250 of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force.
Mat 23:30 And say, If we had been in the days G2250 of our fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets.
Matthew 24:19 And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days! G2250
Matthew 24:22 And except those days G2250 should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect’s sake those days G2250 shall be shortened.
Matthew 24:29 Immediately after the tribulation of those days G2250 shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken:
Matthew 24:37 But as the days G2250 of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. During those 120 years Noah preached a warning message (1 Peter 3:20).
Matthew 24:38 For as in the days G2250 that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day G2250 that Noah entered into the ark,
Mark 2:20 But the days G2250 will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and then shall they fast in those days. G2250
Mark 8:1 In those days G2250 the multitude being very great, and having nothing to eat, Jesus called his disciples unto him, and saith unto them,

So Mark 14:12 could or should be translated as “Now before the Days of Unleavened Bread arrived, when they killed the Passover lamb, His disciples said to Him, Where do You want us to go and prepare that You may eat the Passover?

Matthew 26:17 Now the first day (G4413 protos) of the feast of unleavened bread the disciples came to Jesus, saying unto him, Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the passover?

Matthew 26:17 could be translated as: “Now before the Days of Unleavened Bread have arrived, the disciples came to Jesus, asking, Where shall we prepare for thee to eat the Passover?”

Same thing with Luke 22:7 Then came (G2064 erchomai) the day (G2250 hemera) of Unleavened Bread when the Passover lambs had to be sacrificed. 8 Jesus said to Peter and John, “Go and prepare the Passover meal for us to eat.”

Luke 22:7 could be translated as “As the Days of Unleavened Bread were approaching when the Passover lambs had to be sacrificed, 8 Jesus said to Peter and John, “Go and prepare the Passover meal for us to eat.””

—It is possible that Peter and John killed the lamb themselves.However, since the guest chamber was furnished and ready, it is more likely that the master of the house had already killed the lamb by the time Peter and John arrived.
—It is probable that the lamb for Jesus’ last Passover was a very small lamb,
—If the lamb was very small, the Passover meal could have been ready as early as 7:30 PM.
—The subsequent events of that night indicate that the Passover meal began early and probably ended by 9 or 9:30 PM.

Typical of Fred Coulter’s analysis. A possibility becomes a probability and then it becomes a fact. And so in his Harmony of the Gospels, his passover started at 7.30 PM and everything ended by 9.30 PM when they Jesus and His disciples sped off to the Garden of Gethsemane well before daybreak. They were to keep all the ordinances of a “domestic Passover,” shouldn’t they? “And none of you shall go out of the door of his house until morning [sunrise]” (Ex. 12:21-22),” Fred wrote in Chapter 6, and reaffirmed again in Chapter 7:

“…And none of you shall go out of the door of his house UNTIL SUNRISE….And the children of Israel went away and did as the LORD had commanded Moses and Aaron, SO THEY DID” (Ex. 12:22, 28).

“If any of the children of Israel had left their houses before morning, it would be recorded in the Scriptures that some of the people had disobeyed the command of God and had left their houses too soon, and therefore they had died in the plague of the firstborn.”

See the source imageThe killing and roasting took only one and a half hours, he says. Anticipated to feed 13 adults, Fred wrote that they only planned to have a tiny 8-day old lamb, weights only 10-12 pounds. Have any of you roasted a leg of lambs, folks? I would love to hear from your experiences. More so if you have even killed a lamb, drained off the blood, skinned, cleaned and have it roasted, expected to feed thirteen adults after nightfall. If not, try it, it is an opportunity to prove the truth!

Nevermind, Fred Coulter provided his own analysis. Surely he had in mind a household during the time of the Exodus of around ten: women and children among them; here he analysed he needed close to 6 hours to roast a lamb, so back to Chapter 6:

To roast a whole lamb or kid weighing 20-30 pounds until the meat was thoroughly done would take approximately 4-5 hours. The total time needed to have the meal ready is estimated to be from 4 and 1/2 hours at the earliest, to 5 and 3/4 hours at the latest, which includes 30-45 minutes to prepare the lamb and 4-5 hours to roast it.

At the end of the Chapter 6 he concluded from an earlier question: Element # 4) How long did it take to kill, roast and eat the lambs, and to burn the bones and remains?

The Answer for Element # 4: To kill, roast and eat the lambs, and to burn the bones and remains, took from approximately 6 PM on the night of the fourteenth until 2-3 hours before sunrise, a total of 8-10 hours.

See, Fred Coulter keeps on wiggling his alibi to suit different circumstances. Or is this a doublespeak? “Doublespeak is language that deliberately obscures, disguises, distorts, or reverses the meaning of words.” But this case his distortion is everywhere. Can we trust his “analysis”? He wrote in Chapter 1: “Unfortunately, the landscape of religious history is filled with the bodies of people who have taught false doctrines, and the bodies of people who have embraced such teachings.” So true with Fred’s remarkable insight, when he starts describing himself!

Luke records Jesus’ words at the beginning of the Passover meal: “Now when the hour had come, He sat down, and the twelve apostles with Him. And He said to them, ‘With earnest desire I have desired to eat this Passover with you before I suffer. For I tell you that I will not eat of it again until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God’ ” (Luke 22:14-16).

Did Jesus eat the Passover? If not, what was He talking when he said about “this Passover”?

Let’s study this; there could only be two possibilities:

1) He meant the upcoming Passover that very season, which was approaching, as this statement was made “before the feast of the Passover” (John 13:1).
2) He meant that very meal that evening which they were partaking of – even though it was served with leavened bread (artos G740), makes no mention of the lamb, or bitter herbs, which were required for a Passover meal.

What did Jesus mean when He said, “With desire I have desired to eat this passover with you before I suffer?” Note that earlier it was the disciples, not Christ, who mentioned about eating the Passover, and that Christ referred later only His desire to eat it: “Where is the guest chamber where I shall eat the Passover with My disciples?” But did Christ the Passover? This difference is critical. The word for “desire” is an unusual word, epithumia in the Greek, and means “a longing, especially for something forbidden” (Strong’s G1937)—a strong desire for something denied. Other examples are:

Matthew 5:28 But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after G1937 her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.
Matthew 13:17 For verily I say unto you, That many prophets and righteous men have desired G1937 to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them; and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them.
Luke 17:22 And he said unto the disciples, The days will come, when ye shall desire G1937 to see one of the days of the Son of man, and ye shall not see it.
Acts 20:33 I have coveted G1937 no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel.
1 Corinthians 10:6 Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted. G1937
James 4:2 Ye lust, G1937 and have not: ye kill, and desire to have, and cannot obtain: ye fight and war, yet ye have not, because ye ask not.
Revelation 9:6 And in those days shall men seek death, and shall not find it; and shall desire G1937 to die, but death shall flee from them.
Mark 4:19 And the cares of this world, and the deceitfulness of riches, and the lusts G1939 of other things entering in, choke the word, and it becometh unfruitful.

The word for “desire” in Luke 22:15 is a “desire, craving, longing—specifically for what is forbidden,” says the Jamieson, Fausset, Brown Critical-Experimental Commentary. This is the “strongest expression of intense desire,” whether good or bad. The New Testament Greek Lexicon says epithumia is, “desire, craving, longing, desiring for something forbidden.”

In other words, Jesus desired to eat the true Biblical Passover with His disciples that year, but He knew that such a thing would be impossible—that it was forbidden; it was denied—that for Him to fulfill God’s plan that He must fulfilled that Special Sacrificial Paschal, that “Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.”

Jesus knew He was to fulfil John 1:29 The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him, and saith, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world. So Christ knew He would be denied, forbidden and impossible for Him to eat that forthcoming Passover with His disciples.

With all these in mind, perhaps Luke 22:15 could be translated as: “With fervent desire I have desired to eat this Passover with you before I suffer; but I’m saying to you now, I am forbidden and denied this privilege, and I will no longer eat with you until we’re all in the kingdom of God.”

Image result for jesus last supper picsAs we continue reading the account, it is clear that the context supports this translation, and is consistent with the Greek. We are told that Jesus rose from supper (verse 4). After washing the disciples’ feet, Jesus sat down again (Greek “reclined”) to eat (verse 12). Jesus said, “The one who is eating bread with Me…” (verse 18), shows that the meal was in progress. Jesus dipped the morsel and gave it to Judas, who ate it (verse 26).

Obviously Jesus and His disciples didn’t keep a “domestic Passover” back in their houses in Galilee. Here they didn’t eat “with loins girded, shoes on their feet, and staves in their hands,” they didn’t take a bunch of hyssop, dipped it in the blood and strike the lintel and the two side posts, and to eat “in haste,” ready to flee.

And then they left though they were supposed to remain in their house that entire night! Instead they sang a hymn where the Israelties didn’t sing any in the original Passover in Egypt. Then Fred Coulter admitted, “Jesus sat down again (Greek “reclined”) to eat.” What an admission! What a difference between the original Passover and the one Jesus and His disciples took. Just referring back to Chapter One, this is how Fred Coulter put a mirror in front of himself, and wrote about what he saw:

“False doctrines and misinterpretations are continually being spread because ministers and teachers use the Word of God deceitfully. How diabolical it is to take the Word of God, which is the truth, and misapply it to create a lie!”

“False doctrines and misinterpretations are continually being spread because ministers and teachers use the Word of God deceitfully. How diabolical it is to take the Word of God, which is the truth, and misapply it to create a lie! Such deceptive use of God’s Word has existed from the time of the apostles.”

“Anyone who twists and distorts the Scriptures is “using the law unlawfully,” as Paul said, and will end up believing false, satanic doctrines, which subvert the souls of men. Unfortunately, the landscape of religious history is filled with the bodies of people who have taught false doctrines, and the bodies of people who have embraced such teachings.”

And just in case we have forgotten Haman in the Persian Court, here is what Fred Coulter reminded us of himself when he wrote in Chapter 6:

WHAT FOLLY! What foolishness to accept a traditional belief that directly conflicts with the truth of God’s Word, and to use interpretations of Scripture that promote the false ideas of men! No wonder God says that He entraps the intelligent in the foolishness of their own human wisdom.

((((CRITIQUE OF FRED COULTER’S THE CHRISTIAN PASSOVER))))

{}THE END{}

Passover On The 14th or 15th? (IIi)

•August 11, 2019 • Leave a Comment

This is a continuing Critique of Fred Coulter’s The Christian Passover. The main issue is whether the Passover is on the early or late fourteenth of Nisan. Quoted are his work, from an internet online version.

See the source imageDraft IIi

Chapters 16 – 17

Chapter 16 from Fred Coulter’s The Christian Passover starts with the issue of how Deuteronomy 16 was different from other text, that why and how Passover and Unleavened Bread are a composite festival which, he alleges, should be distinct and separate.

The advocates of a 15th Passover claim that the commands of God in Deuteronomy 16 support the temple sacrifice of the Passover lambs. On the surface, it appears that these commands required the sacrificing of the Passover at the temple, and that the Passover and the first day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread were combined into one feast.

Why do the commands in Deuteronomy 16 appear to be in conflict with all other commands of God for keeping the Passover?

Why does Deuteronomy 16:1 use the term “Passover” in the context of commemorating the Exodus? What is the reason for this apparent discrepancy between Deuteronomy 16:1 and other Scriptural references to leaving Egypt in the month Abib?

Remember, the books of Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus and Numbers were mainly the words of God to His subjects—to Adam, to Abraham, to Jacob, to Moses—but in Deuteronomy it was Moses speaking to the Israelites. Moses uses words and terms different from God’s so that the people could understand in a language the Israelites could understand. Deuteronomy 1:1 says “These are the words which Moses spoke unto all Israel on this side of the Jordan in the wilderness . . . Yes, Moses combined Passover and Unleavened Bread into one festival as the two festivals were used interchangeably in this chapter. Moses wasn’t writing anything in conflict with the Words of God—surely he won’t dare to—he was making sure in clearer language so that the Israelites didn’t miss this amalgamated feast. This composite character was already inherent in the original Exodus but Moses combined these two feasts explicitly here to ensure that those with a thicker head can also catch up.

One heading and its explanation in this chapter:

The Exiles Could Not Keep the Passover

Moreover, during the entire seventy-year captivity, the Passover could not be kept. The word of God makes it absolutely clear that when the people were not in the land of Israel, they could not keep the Passover on the 14th day of the first month. Notice the instructions that God gave to Moses when the children of Israel were in the wilderness: “And they kept the Passover on the fourteenth day of the first month between the two evenings [ben ha arbayim] in the wilderness of Sinai. According to all that the LORD commanded Moses, the children of Israel did.

If the Passover was home-centered, and not Temple- centered, the Jews shouldn’t have any inhibition about keeping the Passover at wherever they lived, as were the case with the original Exodus. They kept it in their homes, wherever they lived. Yet, Fred Coulter says, “The word of God makes it absolutely clear that when the people were not in the land of Israel, they could not keep the Passover.”

Why, why didn’t he provide any Scriptures to back up his claim? Actually the Scriptures say the opposite—Goshen wasn’t in Israel, neither the Sinai Desert in Israel while wandering in the wilderness for the next forty years, yet they kept the Passover. Are his devotees still sleeping? Why such wretched writing and none of his devotees are thinking?

See the source image“And this house was finished on the third day of the month Adar, in the sixth year of the reign of Darius the king. And the children of Israel, the priests, and the Levites, and the rest of the children of the captivity kept the dedication of this house of God with joy….And the children of the captivity kept the Passover on the fourteenth day of the first month. The priests and the Levites were purified together, all of them pure. And they killed the Passover lamb for all the children of the captivity, and for their brethren the priests, and for themselves. And the children of Israel ate the Passover lamb, all who had come again out of exile, and all such as had separated themselves to them from the uncleanness of the nations of the land in order to seek the LORD God of Israel. And they kept the Feast of Unleavened Bread seven days with joy, for the LORD had made them joyful…” (Ezra 6:15-16, 19-22).

The part that Fred deleted were actually the most significant (verses 17 and 18), simply because it includes “a hundred bullocks” in keeping Passover. This means that Passover extended into the Days of Unleavened Bread. Let’s have Ezra’s text in full:

Ezra 6:15 And this house was finished on the third day of the month of Adar, which was in the sixth year of the reign of Darius the king. 16 And the children of Israel, the priests and the Levites, and the rest of the children of the captivity, kept the dedication of this house of God with joy, 17 and offered at the dedication of this house of God a hundred bullocks, two hundred rams, four hundred lambs, and for a sin offering for all Israel, twelve he goats, according to the number of the tribes of Israel. 18 And they set the priests in their divisions, and the Levites in their courses for the service of God, which is at Jerusalem, as it is written in the Book of Moses. 19 And the children of the captivity kept the Passover upon the fourteenth day of the first month. 20 For the priests and the Levites were purified together; all of them were pure, and killed the Passover lamb for all the children of the captivity, and for their brethren the priests, and for themselves. 21 And the children of Israel, who had come again out of captivity, and all such as had separated themselves unto them from the filthiness of the heathen of the land to seek the Lord God of Israel, ate, 22 and kept the Feast of Unleavened Bread seven days with joy; for the Lord had made them joyful, and turned the heart of the king of Assyria unto them to strengthen their hands in the work of the house of God, the God of Israel.

The Scriptures above reaffirm the followings about keeping the Passover:

(1) the duties of the priests and Levites were reestablished at the Temple, “as it is written in the Book of Moses” (verse 18). After the Sanctuary was instituted, there is no such a thing about a “domestic” passover.
(2) the priests and Levites “killed the Passover lamb for all the children of the captivity, and for their brethren the priests, and for themselves.” — contrary to what Fred thought about this, the common people didn’t do the killing, the Priests and Levites did.

Below are further quotes from Fred Coulter:

See the source imageThat the Jews in exile could not observe the Passover is acknowledged by the Karaite Jews and recorded by Samuel Al-Magribi in 1484: “Today, however, by reason of our many sins, we are scattered over the four corners of the earth, we are dispersed in the lands of the Gentiles, we are soiled with their ritual uncleanness and unable to reach the House of the Lord, and our status is equivalent to that of persons ritually unclean or traveling far away. That is why this ordinance of the Passover sacrifice no longer applies to us, and the reason for this is our fathers’ exceeding disobedience to God and our own following in their sinful footsteps” (Nemoy, Karaite Anthology, p. 206)

The reason correctly given above was that the Jews were “unable to reach the House of the Lord.” This quote above confirms that the Karaites understand that Passover couldn’t be kept other than at the Temple.

When the Jews were in exile during the Babylonian captivity, they could not keep the Passover. This prohibition led to the replacement of the Passover with the Seder meal on the 15th day of the first month, the first day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread. To make their false substitute appear Scriptural, the Jews changed the name of the seven-day Feast of Unleavened Bread to “Passover.” By changing the name of this feast, the Seder meal on the night of the 15th became the “Passover” for those who were living in exile.

Typical of Fred Coulter’s writing, he doesn’t provide any evidence why this “prohibition led to the replacement of the Passover with the Seder meal on the 15th day of the first month.” He could just whip up something from nothing. Magic. A touch of Simon Magus again.

{}17{}

Image result for blood pics passoverIt takes blood to cover sin. Blood represents life. “For the life of the flesh is in the blood, and I have given it to you upon the altar to make an atonement for your souls; for it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul” (Leviticus 17:11). Only the blood of Jesus Christ, the Son of God, can pay for the sins of all mankind. Then why wasn’t His blood acknowledged to be sprinkled at the alter? Why were all the other sacrificial blood offered at the alter, but not that of the Son of God. All the blood of all the other sacrifices could never pay for the sins of anyone, yet they were offered and sprinkled at the alter. But not that of the Son of God?

The book of Ezra records the first Passover to be observed after the dedication of the second temple. Although the Passover was centered at the temple, the lambs were slain at the beginning of the 14th and were eaten on the night of the 14th (Ezra 6:19-21).

No, the verses in Ezra 6:19-21 quoted above only says the Passover was kept at the Temple, by the purified priests and Levites, but nothing about the timing of the Passover. This is a presumptuous way of ascertaining “truth.”

In later temple-centered observances, the lambs were slain late on the 14th and were not eaten until the night of the 15th. Although the temple sacrifice in the afternoon of the 14th became a widespread tradition, it did not wholly replace the domestic sacrifice of the lambs at the beginning of the 14th.

It is important to understand that Ezra’s decree did not change the time for killing the Passover lambs. His Passover law did not in any way alter or contradict the Passover ordinances of God, as recorded in Scripture. The measures that Ezra enforced were aimed at protecting the true worship of God and upholding His laws—not changing or replacing them. His restriction of the Passover to the area of Jerusalem promoted a templecentered observance, but it did not replace or prohibit the domestic killing of the Passover within that area.

There is much double-talk above. And just in case: “double-talk” is “a language that appears to be earnest and meaningful but in fact is a mixture of sense and nonsense.” If the law and ordinances for a “domestic Passover” was still in force, then changing it to a temple-centered observance would be a violation, a sin, nor matter what the intention was. Second, if the law and ordinances were for the lamb to be slain at the beginning of the fourteenth, then moving it to the late fourteenth would also be a violation and a sin. The presentation is “a mixture of sense and nonsense.” Ezra was a righteous scribe and a righteous high priest. For Ezra had prepared his heart to seek the law of the Lord and to do it, and to teach in Israel statutes and judgments. He was regarded as the second Moses, who “tenaciously studied, practiced, and taught the Eternal’s law to Israel.”

Ezra was accredited with the beginning of the synagogues, where after the Babylonian captivity, the men of the Great Assembly formalized and standardized the language of the Jewish prayers and worship.

After the return of the Exile, the Jews were back in Jerusalem that the law was explained in the Aramaic language where they could understand that were originally written in Hebrew, since most of the people, after 70 years of Exile, had lost the knowledge of the ancient language to such a degree that they need the Word of God, not only translated, but explained in the vernacular.

In Nehemiah 8:6 And Ezra blessed the Lord, the great God. . . . 7 . . . .and the Levites, caused the people to understand the law; and the people stood in their place. 8 So they read in the book, in the law of God, distinctly, and gave the sense and caused them to understand the reading.

See the source imageIn order to give “the sense and caused them to understand the reading,” they need to understand the Scriptures in Aramaic, hence this gave rise to the origin of the Targum version of our modern Bible.

And the Targum says of the original Passover in Exodus 12: And it (the lamb) shall be bound and reserved for you until the fourteenth day of this month, that you may not know the fear of the Mizraee (Egyptians) when they see it; and ye shall kill him according to the rite of all to congregation of the assembly of Israel, between the suns. And you shall take of the blood and set it upon the two posts and upon the upper board outside of the houses in which you eat and sleep. And you shall eat the flesh on that night, the fifteenth of Nisan . . .”

The Targum says the instruction was to eat the flesh of the lamb on the fifteenth of Nisan. It is clear and simple.

{}{}{}

The rest of the chapter Fred Coulter went to quote or misquote from many non-biblical sources. From experiences cited in previous critiques, his misquoting is obvious, blatant and a constant irritant that it’s not worth following him to—Dr. Lauterbach, Wilkinson, Philo, Josephus, Joachim Jeremias, etc. Besides, he is so spiteful of the Rabbinic interpretation that everything he quoted had to be twisted to suit his early misconception of a fourteenth passover.

I will, instead, go back to a critical point about Deuteronomy being edited. Fred Coulter, Frank Nelte and John Ritenbaugh have all agreed the text, especially chapter 16:1-8 have been edited. They all meant it in the negative sense, of course, otherwise we should all accept it as the Sacred Text.

So back to chapter 15. There were lots of more to say in this chapter:

Under Sanballat’s jurisdiction, a temple was built on Mount Gerizim, which was originally the Mount of Blessing for the children of Israel (Deut. 27:12). Now Samaria had a temple similar to the one in Jerusalem. Manasseh, a descendant of Aaron, was high priest, and he had a whole corps of Levites as assistant priests. They were setting up a “Moses-like religion” that would compete with the true worship of God. For their Scriptural authority, they claimed and used the books of Moses, the first five books of the Bible, called the Torah. (See Josephus, Antiquities of the Jews, Book 11, Chapters 7 and 8.) They offered the commanded sacrifices, observed the Sabbath, festivals and holy days, and fulfilled all the requirements of the Torah—with the exception of the law against intermarriage. Because they had their own temple and their own priesthood, they did not have to comply with the law against intermarriage. They were now under Sanballat’s jurisdiction, where they were safe from any interference by Ezra and Nehemiah. Through their counterfeit religion, they could begin to influence Jews everywhere in the empire.

See the source imageWhat an alarming turn of events! What an absolute disaster this could bring! Only sixty miles north of Jerusalem was a competing religion, a new Jewish/Samaritan religion, with authentic copies of the books of Moses, the first five books of the Bible. Because the founders of this religion had rebelled against the law of God, it was obvious that they did not respect His Word. They would not hesitate to alter the text to suit their own purposes. The Scriptures were in great danger of being corrupted.

If Ezra had edited the Scriptures, a comparison would show the difference with the Samaritans’ version: “with authentic copies of the books of Moses, the first five books of the Bible.” The Samaritan religion was established earlier, but close to Jerusalem, just some sixty miles to the north, around 720 BC. They should have the true version, and any editing by Ezra, if any, will show.

Shortly after the Exile, in II Kings 17:

24 And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon, and from Cuthah, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel; and they possessed Samaria and dwelt in the cities thereof.
25 And so it was at the beginning of their dwelling there that they feared not the Lord; therefore the Lord sent lions among them, which slew some of them.
26 Therefore they spoke to the king of Assyria, saying, “The nations which thou hast removed and placed in the cities of Samaria know not the manner of the God of the land; therefore He hath sent lions among them, and behold, they slay them because they know not the manner of the God of the land.”
27 Then the king of Assyria commanded, saying, “Carry thither one of the priests whom ye brought from thence; and let them go and dwell there, and let him teach them the manner of the God of the land.”
28 Then one of the priests whom they had carried away from Samaria came and dwelt in Bethel, and taught them how they should fear the Lord.
29 However every nation made gods of their own and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made, every nation in their cities wherein they dwelt.
32 So they feared the Lord, and made unto themselves from the lowest of them priests of the high places, who sacrificed for them in the houses of the high places.

So “one of the priests whom ye brought from thence,” (verse 27) had been brought from among the northern Exile to teach the new settlers. It is likely he had some scrolls of the Torah with him, otherwise how could he teach the new settlers? By the time Ezra arrived, (around 440-480 BC), the Samaritan religion would have been around for some 250 years.

But evidence shows otherwise—Deuteronomy 16:1-8—for both versions, especially in verse 2: “of the flock and the herd,” are exactly the same.

Deuteronomy 16 (KJ21)

1“Observe the month of Abib, and keep the Passover unto the Lord thy God; for in the month of Abib the Lord thy God brought thee forth out of Egypt by night.
2 Thou shalt therefore sacrifice the Passover unto the Lord thy God, of the flock and the herd, in the place which the Lord shall choose to place His name there.
3 Thou shalt eat no leavened bread with it. Seven days shalt thou eat unleavened bread therewith, even the bread of affliction; for thou camest forth out of the land of Egypt in haste, that thou mayest remember the day when thou camest forth out of the land of Egypt all the days of thy life.
4 And there shall be no leavened bread seen with thee in all thy borders seven days, neither shall there anything of the flesh, which thou sacrificed the first day at evening, remain all night until the morning.
5 Thou mayest not sacrifice the Passover within any of thy gates which the Lord thy God giveth thee;
6 but at the place which the Lord thy God shall choose to place His name in, there thou shalt sacrifice the Passover at evening, at the going down of the sun, at the season that thou camest forth out of Egypt.
7 And thou shalt roast and eat it in the place which the Lord thy God shall choose, and thou shalt turn in the morning and go unto thy tents.
8 Six days thou shalt eat unleavened bread, and on the seventh day shall be a solemn assembly to the Lord thy God. Thou shalt do no work therein.

See the source imageThe Samaritan Pentateuch (by Aleksandr Sigalov)
Deuteronomy 16

1 Observe the month of Abib, and keep the passover unto the LORD thy God: for in the month of Abib the LORD thy God brought thee forth out of Egypt by night. 2 Thou shalt therefore sacrifice the passover unto the LORD thy God, of the flock and the herd, in the place which the LORD God of you shall choose to place his name there. 3 Thou shalt eat no leavened bread with it; seven days shalt thou eat unleavened bread therewith, even the bread of affliction; for thou camest forth out of the land of Egypt in haste: that thou mayest remember the day when thou camest forth out of the land of Egypt all the days of thy life. 4 And there shall be no leavened bread seen with thee in all thy coast seven days; neither shall there any thing of the flesh, which thou sacrificedst the first day between the even, remain all night until the morning. 5 And thou mayest not sacrifice the passover within any of thy gates, which the LORD thy God giveth thee: 6 But in the place which the LORD thy God shall choose to place his name there, there thou shalt sacrifice the passover at even, at the going down of the sun, at the season that thou camest forth out of Egypt. 7 And thou shalt roast and eat it in the place which the LORD thy God shall choose: and thou shalt turn in the morning, and go unto thy tents. 8 Six days thou shalt eat unleavened bread: and on the seventh day shall be a celebration to the LORD thy God: thou shalt not do any work of service therein.

Even though the Samaritans consider the Feast of Passover and the Feast of Unleavened Bread as two distinct festivals, their Pentateuch remains much the same as the Masoretic Text in Deuteronomy 16:1-8. The difference, if any, is no more than the difference between the KJ21 and the NKJV, or between the KJV and the RSV.

Fred Coulter, Frank Nelte and John Ritenbaugh—these are Blind Guides! All the cries about editing are nothing but hogwash.

{}{}{}

Passover On The 14th or 15th? (IIh)

•August 10, 2019 • Leave a Comment

This is a continuing Critique of Fred Coulter’s The Christian Passover. The main issue is whether the Passover is on the early or late fourteenth of Nisan.

Image result for moses picsDraft IIh

Chapters 14 – 15

Ezra was a righteous scribe. He was also a righteous high priest. His priestly lineage could be traced all the way back to Aaron, the first high priest established under Moses (Ezra 7:1-5). Ezra returned to Jerusalem from Babylonian exile and faithfully reintroduced the Torah to all those who followed him (Ezra 7–10 and Nehemiah 8). For Ezra had prepared his heart to seek the law of the Lord and to do it, and to teach in Israel statutes and judgments. He was so righteous that he was regarded as the second Moses in the Voice Translation of Ezra 7:10 He was a second Moses, and tenaciously studied, practiced, and taught the Eternal’s law to Israel.

With the above in mind, we’ll continue with our critique:

Although Deuteronomy 16 contains instructions for the Feast of Unleavened Bread and the two other holy days seasons, the fact that the word “Passover” appears in Verse 1 has caused great confusion in the minds of many Bible students and scholars. They are not aware that these verses were edited by Ezra long after the book of Deuteronomy was originally written, and that in Ezra’s time the entire eight-day observance of the Passover and the Feast of Unleavened Bread was called “Passover.” When we understand that the term “Passover” was used for the Feast of Unleavened bread, the seeming discrepancy between Deuteronomy 16 and other Scriptural passages is eliminated.

When we place all the jigsaw pieces together and they fix nicely, there isn’t any confusion. If the puzzle doesn’t fit, our understanding is obviously wrong, and so there is confusion.

The books of Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus and Numbers were mainly the words of God to His subjects—to Adam, to Abraham, to Jacob, to Moses—but in the book of Deuteronomy it was Moses speaking to the Israelites. Deuteronomy 1:1 says “These are the words which Moses spoke unto all Israel on this side of the Jordan in the wilderness . . . 3 And it came to pass in the fortieth year, in the eleventh month, on the first day of the month, that Moses spoke unto the children of Israel according unto all that the Lord had given him in commandment unto them.”

Image result for moses picsSo when Moses spoke, he spoke “according unto all that the Lord had given him.” He uses terms that were slightly different from what God spoke as expressed in Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus and Numbers. In Deuteronomy Moses couldn’t be just repeating the same line, word for word, that God used. Moses would sometimes clarify seemingly confusing issues, or to elucidate complex subjects as the wordings in Deuteronomy 16 show.

If Moses had any doubt, he had full access to God at the Holy of Holies at the Sanctuary to ask and seek clarification. One example is found in Numbers 9 when some Israelites had came in contact with the dead, and thought they couldn’t keep the Passover. Moses said to them, “Stand still, and I will hear what the Lord will command concerning you” (verse 8). Moses had never being denied access to God to seek clarification on any issue or for any reason.

The book of Deuteronomy is composed entirely of the words of Moses, spoken from his heart to his people Israel. And since Moses was a righteous man, he spoke in a language that we can understand, yet it’s the Word of God. Years later Ezra used the same methodology for those who returned from the Exile and who had lost the Hebrew language, and who knew only the Aramaic language, and this same process gave birth to the Targum, another source of the Scriptures that we should refer from time to time.

Nehemiah 8:8 So they read in the book, in the law of God, distinctly, and gave the sense and caused them to understand the reading.

Nehemiah 8:8 implied not only the reading of the Law, but also made interpretation of its Hebraic meaning—its translation and interpretation—were simplifies from Hebrew to Aramaic, so that the common people in the streets could understand, and this practice was broadened and spread to all the synagogues in Judea. Before long the Targum was written in the Aramaic, and today, translated—including some explanations—in the English language.

Let’s have another look at the original Passover, during the Exodus:

Exodus 12:6 And ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month, and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening (ben ha arbayim).
7 And they shall take of the blood, and strike it on the two side posts and on the upper door post of the houses wherein they shall eat it.
8 And they shall eat the flesh in that night, roasted with fire; and with unleavened bread and with bitter herbs they shall eat it (The Targum identified this night as the fifteenth of Nisan).
9 Eat not of it raw, nor boiled at all with water, but roasted with fire — his head with his legs and with the viscera thereof.
10 And ye shall let nothing of it remain until the morning, and that which remaineth of it until the morning ye shall burn with fire.
11 And thus shall ye eat it: with your loins girded, your shoes on your feet, and your staff in your hand; and ye shall eat it in haste; it is the Lord’S Passover (h6453).
12 For I will pass through the land of Egypt this night, and will smite all the firstborn in the land of Egypt, both man and beast; and against all the gods of Egypt I will execute judgment: I am the Lord.
Image result for old passover pics13 And the blood shall be to you for a token upon the houses where ye are; and when I see the blood, I will pass over (h6452) you, and the plague shall not be upon you to destroy you when I smite the land of Egypt.
14 “‘And this day shall be unto you for a memorial, and ye shall keep it a feast to the Lord throughout your generations; ye shall keep it a feast by an ordinance for ever.
15 Seven days shall ye eat unleavened bread. Even the first day ye shall put away leaven out of your houses; for whosoever eateth leavened bread from the first day until the seventh day, that soul shall be cut off from Israel.
16 And in the first day there shall be a holy convocation, and in the seventh day there shall be a holy convocation to you. No manner of work shall be done in them, save that which every man must eat, that only may be done by you.
17 And ye shall observe the Feast of Unleavened Bread, for in this selfsame day have I brought your armies out of the land of Egypt. Therefore shall ye observe this day in your generations by an ordinance for ever.
18 In the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month at evening (erev), ye shall eat unleavened bread until the one and twentieth day of the month at evening (erev).
19 Seven days shall there be no leaven found in your houses; for whosoever eateth that which is leavened, even that soul shall be cut off from the congregation of Israel, whether he be a stranger or born in the land.
20 Ye shall eat nothing leavened; in all your habitations shall ye eat unleavened bread.’”

Note in verse 8 that the Targum identified that night as “the night of the fifteenth.” Along with the Masoretic Text and the Septuagint, the Targum is also an important source of our Bible and ignoring it could only led to our own inadequacy and paucity.

It was Ezra whose work gave rise to the Targum, translating the Hebrew Text to Aramaic so that the rank and file could understand. He was a priest and “a scribe skilled in the law.” Ezra 7:10 For Ezra had prepared his heart to seek the law of the Lord and to do it, and to teach in Israel statutes and judgments. The Voice translated this same verse as “He (Ezra) was a second Moses, and tenaciously studied, practiced, and taught the Eternal’s law to Israel.”

See the source imageLet’s have another look; let’s accept that the Pharisees sat on Moses’ seat as Christ said, instead of stigmatizing them:

Verse 6 says to keep the Passover, where the lamb was sacrificed at even—”after noon and until nightfall.” From verse 7 to 11, it is describing the night as the Passover, ending by saying “it is the Lord’S Passover.” So the Passover stretched into the Days of Unleavened Bread. Eating of unleavened bread also starts from the fourteenth of Nisan, at even (erev).

Further, commenting on the beginning verse 8, “And they shall eat the flesh in that night,” the Targum translates this as the night of the fifteenth (of Nisan).

That same night was what the Lord (not the Death Angel) would do, to “execute judgment.” That night, when the Lord execute His judgment, was meant to be a memorial, and it was “a feast to the Lord.” The Targum says further, “And it was in the dividing of the night of the fifteenth, that the Word of the Lord slew all the firstborn in the land of Mizraim (Egypt), from the firstborn son of Pharoh, who would have sat upon the throne of his kingdom, unto the firstborn sons of the kings who were captives in the dungeon as hostages under Pharoh’s hand.”

The subject was still the Passover—about how Passover was to be kept. What happened on the Passover night. And how we should be keeping Passover by having seven days of eating unleavened bread—observed Passover by eating unleavened bread for seven days. And this amalgamation is confirmed in the Mishnah.

What is the difference between the pesah [which was offered] in Egypt and the pesah of [subsequent] generations?The pesah in Egypt was taken on the tenth [of Nisan], And it required sprinkling with a bunch of hyssop on the lintel and on the two door-posts, And it was eaten in haste on one night, whereas the pesah of [subsequent] generations is kept the whole seven [days]. (Mishnah Pesachim 9)

Only by verse 17 was phrase “the Feast of Unleavened Bread” appears. And how should we keep it? The answer is found in verse 18, we are to keep it by eating unleavened bread from the fourteenth, at even. So the Days of Unleavened Bread starts a few hours before the fifteenth, it overlaps with Passover which is to start the fourteenth, at even. The Scriptures were a bit vague on casual reading, but on closer scrutiny, it is extremely clear. The two feasts are a composite, and this Exodus 12 account shows that the original distinction between the two feasts were well interweaved right from the start. Moses knew he would not be crossing the Jordan with the Israelites. So, he took the opportunity to point the Israelites toward the LORD and impress on this new generation the importance of heeding His Commandments. For God it is His glory to conceal a mystery, sometimes to hide a truth and to hook out those having a contemptuous attitude. And Moses warned those found to be guilty of persisting with this contemptuous spirit, a serious charge, would be put to death:

Deuteronomy 16:18 “You shall appoint judges and officers in all your towns that the Lord your God is giving you, according to your tribes, and they shall judge the people with righteous judgment.

Deuteronomy 17:11 According to the sentence of the law which they shall teach thee, and according to the judgment which they shall tell thee, thou shalt do: thou shalt not decline from the sentence which they shall shew thee, to the right hand, nor to the left. 12 And the man who will do presumptuously, and will not hearken unto the priest who standeth to minister there before the Lord thy God, or unto the judge, even that man shall die.

See the source imageMoses knew he would die soon and his understanding had been conveyed to judges, Levites and priests where the true interpretation of the law were taught. So in the book of Deuteronomy Moses spoke and explained unto all Israel “according unto all that the Lord had given him” as to how to keep them, the blessing they would have if they obey, or cursing if they disobey, in a language they could understand. Men may have good intentions, but may do things seen as presumptuously? What is presumptuous or presumptuously?

Synonyms: arrogant, bumptious, cavalier, chesty, haughty, high-and-mighty, high-handed, high-hat, huffish, huffy, imperious, important, lofty, lordly, masterful, overweening, peremptory, pompous, presuming, pretentious, self-asserting, self-assertive, sniffy, supercilious, superior, uppish, uppity

And those judgement has the force of law, and the Force of God. In Deuteronomy 19:17 Then both the men, between whom the controversy is, shall stand before the Lord, before the priests and the judges. When we stand before a judge, we stand before God. “Then his master shall bring him unto the judges [H430 elohim]” (Exodus 21:6). In the Septuagint, it is translated as the judgment-seat of God.

On another note, the word “pesach” has a few timeframes. Just like the word “yowm” could be a 24-hour day or a 12-hour day, both concepts are contained within such a verse like Genesis 1:5. But pesach could be any one of four timeframes:

(a) An approximately 6-hour period—”after noon and until nightfall” erev or ben ha arbayim, when the lamb was killed.
(b) A one day concept, as in Numbers 28:16 “‘And on the fourteenth day of the first month is the Passover of the Lord.
(c) A seven-day festival as in Exodus 12:4-15, Deuteronomy 16:1-8, and as in Ezekiel 45:21 where it is explicitly described, “In the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month, ye shall have the Passover, a feast of seven days. Unleavened bread shall be eaten.
(d) An 8-day period when the 7-days Days of Unleavened Bread is added to the 14th day Passover. The whole period is also known as the Passover. Another reason is given below: Back when the months of the Jewish calendar were determined by observations of the new moon, eyewitnesses would bring their testimony to the rabbinical court in Jerusalem, and the court would sanctify the new month based on this testimony. But faraway communities such as Babylonia couldn’t get the message in time, and didn’t know when the new month had begun, though they could narrow the possibilities to two days. So to play it safe, they observed another day, so Pesach became an eight-day festival.

Deuteronomy 16 clarifies some earlier Scriptures as to how to keep the Passover:

(i) Passover was to be offered in the place which the Lord shall choose, not within any of their gates (Deuteronomy 16:2,5). It was no longer in their houses as was during the Exodus, hence a “domestic passover” for later observances is a misplacement.
(ii) For purposes of the timing of the sacrificing of pesach, the time is erev (Deuteronomy 16:6), the same time as ben ha arbayim (Exodus 12:6). Thus erev, for this purpose, is also “after noon and until nightfall” (Exodus 12:6).
(iii) Erev (Deuteronomy 16:6) is being defined as “at the going down of the sun.” It’s the first moment when the sun starts to go down when it passes its zenith. It is also the same time to start eating unleavened bread (Exodus 12:18). So eating of unleavened bread started earlier than eating of the pesach by some 6 or more hours.
(iv) God specifies that three times a year all males should appear before Him in the place which He shall choose, which were later identified by God to be in Jerusalem (II Chronicles 6:6): in the Feast of Unleavened Bread, the Feast of Weeks, and in the Feast of Tabernacles (Deuteronomy 16:16). It clarifies Exodus 23:14,17; 34:23.
We should study the Scriptures in great details and scrutinised what it actually says. Sometimes, it’s pretty different from what we thought it says. Start eating unleavened bread from the fourteenth onward, at even, erev, don’t wait until the fifteenth. And just as a reminder of what Fred Coulter wrote, back to Chapter One: “False doctrines and misinterpretations are continually being spread because ministers and teachers use the Word of God deceitfully. How diabolical it is to take the Word of God, which is the truth, and misapply it to create a lie!”

{}15{}

While Ezra was responsible for centralizing the Passover, it is important to remember that his action was intended to protect the true worship of God. He was not acting in opposition to God’s ordinances and therefore was NOT ACTING AGAINST THE AUTHORITY OF GOD.

Why such doublespeak above? If centralizing the Passover in Jerusalem is not against God, then it is for God. Plain and simple. Why so much grumbling? Ezra had prepared his heart to seek the Lord and to teach in Israel His laws, statutes and judgments. He was so highly regarded that he was appraised as the second Moses.

To this day, the members of this Samaritan religion keep their Passover at the beginning of the 14th, in the same manner as their ancestors. The fact that this Jewish/Samaritan sect has always observed a domestic Passover indicates that the temple sacrifice of the Passover lambs was not the practice in Jerusalem when their religion was founded. The following description of their Passover confirms that it has not changed from the original domestic observance:

No, they don’t. Even Samaritans kept their passover outdoors at Mount Gerizim, under the light of the full moon, near today’s city of Nablus in the West Bank, and this mountain isn’t at their homes, so it isn’t a “domestic” passover. Yes, they kept it at the beginning of the fourteenth in the same manner as the Church of God communities today.

“They, therefore, observe Pesach exactly as it was observed two or three thousand years ago [emphasis added]….Modern historical research has proved that the Samaritans are not descendants of the heathen colonists settled in the northern kingdom by the conquerors of Samaria, as was once assumed….Actually the Samaritans of today are a small and poor remnant of an old and great Jewish sect….The only religious books that they possess, however, are the Pentateuch and Joshua….these two hundred [remnant] Samaritans observe Pesach to this day on Mount Gerizim, in a manner that other Jews ceased practising thousands of years ago. The custom of offering sacrifices has died out with the Samaritans, except on the fourteenth day of Nisan, when they offer the ceremonial Pesach sacrifice” (Schluss, The Jewish Festivals, pp. 60-61).

The background of the Samaritans is recorded in II Kings 17:20 And the Lord rejected all the seed of Israel and afflicted them, and delivered them into the hands of despoilers until He had cast them out of His sight. 21 For He rent Israel from the house of David, and they made Jeroboam the son of Nebat king. And Jeroboam drove Israel from following the Lord, and made them sin a great sin. 22 For the children of Israel walked in all the sins of Jeroboam which he did; they departed not from them, 23 until the Lord removed Israel out of His sight, as He had said by all His servants the prophets. So was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria unto this day. 24 And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon, and from Cuthah, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel; and they possessed Samaria and dwelt in the cities thereof.

Samaritans occupied the country formerly belonging to the tribe of Ephraim, Manasseh and the other Lost Tribes where most of today’s Church of God communities comes from. The capital of the country was Samaria, formerly a large and splendid city. When the ten tribes were carried away into captivity to Assyria, the king of Assyria sent people from Cutha, Ava, Hamath, and Sepharvaim to inhabit Samaria (II Kings 17:24). So for simplicity sake, Jews assert that the Samaritans are “Cutheans.”

In order to preserve the true worship of God, it was essential to differentiate the Scriptures of the Jerusalem Jews from the Scriptures of the Jewish/Samaritan religion. The first step was to set the Scriptures in order and canonize each book as the authentic Word of God. When this work was completed, accurate copies of the entire text had to be made and distributed to Jewish synagogues throughout the empire. Once canonized, the Word of God could be preserved for all time.

As part of the canonization of the Scriptures, Ezra also edited the books which became the Old Testament. This editing included the substitution of current terminology for ancient names that were no longer in use.

See the source imageEzra edited Deuteronomy 16 from the then old Samaritan version, so Fred Coulter alleged, as the Samaritan version must be the authentic version. Quoting his own work, “The Original Bible Restored,” he says, “Although a few alterations were made in the text of the Old Testament after its canonization, there is no question that Ezra was the one who compiled the books, edited them and canonized them.” But of course, he was mainly referring to the vandalisation of Deuteronomy 16 (mainly verses 1-8).

“Whatever I command you, observe to do it. Thou shalt not add thereto nor diminish from it (Deuteronomy 12:32). Vandalising the Bible is a serious charge, risking eternal life (Revelation 22:18-19).

Fred Coulter’s charge isn’t alone. He has a few colleagues who share his view.

From Frank W. Nelte, referring to Deuteronomy 16:1, 2, 4, 5, 6

These verses give the impression that the Passover is being spoken about. But the word “Passover” was deviously inserted into these verses by some dishonest scribe. The motivation for these devious changes was to justify the Jewish custom of referring to the Seven Days of Unleavened Bread as “Passover”.

The evidence for the fraudulent changes in this section of Scripture is not found in preserved manuscripts but in the pages of the Bible itself. We are dealing with a passage that is absolutely vital to upholding a Jewish belief, which belief is clearly unbiblical according to all the other Scriptures in the entire Old Testament. And these fraudulent changes have been accepted in every preserved manuscript, because they endorse a specific Jewish custom.

In addition, there is also a mistranslation in verse 6.
The only evidence for these alterations consists of exposing incompatible, contradictory and illogical statements in the changed text, when compared to other biblical passages. The person who altered this text overlooked some things which expose his fraudulent tampering.

Here are the changes that were made:
In these verses some scribe REMOVED the expression “the Feast of Unleavened Bread” from verse 1, and then REPLACED IT with the word “Passover”. In addition, this scribe also simply INSERTED the word “Passover” into the text of verses 2, 5 and 6.

From John W. Ritenbaugh:

In the context of Deuteronomy 16, the word “Passover” is beginning to look clearly out of place. As we continue to look further, we are going to see that verses 1-8 have nothing to do at all with instructions for the Passover lamb, but rather for Unleavened Bread, and specifically the Night To Be Much Observed, which is of course the first night after the Passover, not the same night as the Passover.

How did the name “Passover” get in there? God certainly did not inspire it to be in there. It had to have been edited into Deuteronomy 16 at a much later time (when the entire eight days of the spring festival were commonly called Passover) than from when it was originally written. You will see this very clearly in the New Testament that the entire spring feast was commonly called Passover by the Jews. Somebody, in copying, must have deliberately removed the name “Unleavened Bread” and placed the name “Passover” into Deuteronomy 16 in order to give support to a 15th Passover—to a Temple-centered 15th Passover (Passover transcript, Part 9).

“Who would have the authority to make such a change from Unleavened Bread to Passover in Deuteronomy 16? The finger of history points to someone during or after the time of Ezra. Ezra came along in the period roughly between 530 BC and about 515 BC. When Ezra came on the scene, the Jews, who had just come out of captivity, were again starting down the same path that originally took them into captivity” (Passover transcript, Part 10).

Tampering and vandalising God’s Word are serious charges, whose penalty is death (Revelation 22:18-19). Zechariah 11:8 is one of the most intriguing verse in the Scriptures. It says, “Three shepherds also I cut off in one month; and my soul loathed them and their soul also abhorred me.” Who are these three shepherds? Could they be Fred Coulter, Frank Nelte and John Ritenbaugh?

My nerves stand on end when I think about this. I hope it isn’t, of course.

{}{}{}

Passover On The 14th or 15th? (IIg)

•August 9, 2019 • Leave a Comment

This is a Critique of Fred Coulter’s The Christian Passover.

See the source imageDraft IIg

Chapters 12 – 13

II Chronicles 29:2 says “And he (Hezekiah) did that which was right in the sight of the Lord” and this, of course, includes sanctifying the house of the Lord cleaning the altar, all the vessels, and the table for the shewbread (verses 17-18). It was reemphasized in verse 15 that the commandment “were by the king,” as well as “by the words of the Lord.” The burnt offerings and peace offerings were accompanied by much rejoicing, enhanced by having music, songs, accompanied by various instruments—cymbals, psalteries, harps and trumpets—which were commandments of King David and other prophets, and they performed with praises and gladness.

In his account of Hezekiah’s Passover, Ezra records that “the runners went with the letters from the king and his princes throughout all Israel and Judah…according to the commandment of the king…” (II Chron. 30:6).

After taking counsel, the decree was to invite the other tribes, Ephraim and Manasseh— to make proclamation throughout all Israel, from Beersheba even to Dan—and the running and sending out letters to inform the other tribes, were the king’s command to keep the Passover in the second month. “So the posts passed from city to city through the country of Ephraim and Manasseh even unto Zebulun: but they laughed them to scorn, and mocked them” (II Chronicles 30:10).

In response to Hezekiah’s command to come to Jerusalem for the Passover, Ezra records that “…many people gathered at Jerusalem to keep the Feast of Unleavened Bread in the second month…” (verse 13). This is the first Scriptural record in which the Feast of Unleavened Bread and the Passover are used interchangeably in referring to the spring festival season (verses 1-2, 13).

No, not the first record. Earlier in Deuteronomy 16:1-8, when Moses wrote it in his last days (39 years after the original Exodus) the two feasts were already a composite, and the name used interchangeably.

See the source imageSecond, Hezekiah was a good king, who was righteous before God. The Scriptures speaks well of him: II Kings 18:3 And he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord, according to all that David his father did. 4 He removed the high places, and broke the images, and cut down the Asherah poles, and broke in pieces the brazen serpent that Moses had made; for until those days the children of Israel burned incense to it; and he called it Nehushtan. 5 He trusted in the Lord God of Israel, so that after him was none like him among all the kings of Judah, nor any who were before him. 6 For he cleaved to the Lord and departed not from following Him, but kept His commandments which the Lord commanded Moses. 7 And the Lord was with him, and he prospered whithersoever he went forth; and he rebelled against the king of Assyria and served him not.

Fred Coulter continues:

This is also the first Scriptural record of killing the Passover at the temple and dashing the blood of the lamb against the altar instead of applying the blood to the door posts at home, as was done with the domestic sacrifice of the lamb. Why did Hezekiah institute these changes in the observance of the Passover?

In summary, Leviticus 17 says if one were to make a sacrifice, in the camp or out of the camp, the blood must be brought to the tabernacle, and the priest shall sprinkle the blood upon the altar of the Lord at the door of the tabernacle (verse 6).

In verse 8, it says, “And thou shalt say unto them: ‘Whatsoever man there be of the house of Israel, or of the strangers who sojourn among you, who offereth a burnt offering or sacrifice. In the Good News Translation, it says “who offer a burnt offering or any other sacrifice.” Referring to the phase “that offereth a burnt offering or sacrifice,” John Gill says “any other sacrifice besides a burnt offering.” All indications are that the sacrifice mentioned would inevitably include the Passover sacrifice, only that the GNT made it clearer.

The Targum gave the reason why this is so important in God’s sight: “In order that the sons of Israel may bring their sacrifices which they have [heretofore] killed on the face of the field, they may [henceforth] bring them before the Lord, at the door of the tabernacle of ordinance, unto the priest, and sacrifice their consecrated victims before the Lord.”

The critical performance of any sacrifice is that “the priest shall sprinkle the blood upon the altar of the Lord at the door of the tabernacle.” Since memorial time, the priests had sprinkled the blood upon the alter evidently from the time of Moses, down to Ezra, and then during the time of Christ. If Moses had any doubt, he had all the opportunity and time to ask God who dwelt between the cherubim in the Sanctuary for any further details.

The lambs that were killed at the temple were slain by the Levites, not by “the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel,” as in Exodus 12.

See the source imageThe Levitical duties of the tribe of Levites and the Sanctuary were not instituted at the time of the Exodus. Once instituted, “Thou mayest not sacrifice the Passover within any of thy gates which the Lord thy God giveth thee” (Deuteronomy 16:5) and in Jerusalem this Holy City was chosen. Hence most of the Exodus 12 requirements were a one-off situation, otherwise every Israelites would still be eating with their loins girded, sandals on their feet, staff in their hands; and they were to eat in haste, pretending to flee from a non-existing Pharaoh and his non-existing armies in an re-enactment of the Exodus.

Ezra’s account in II Chronicles 30 shows that God accepted this temple-centered Passover, although it was contrary to the ordinances that He had established, because of the prayers of Hezekiah and the repentance of the people. But God’s acceptance of this Passover does not mean that He intended this type of Passover to replace the domestic Passover. The commands for the domestic observance of the Passover, as recorded in Exodus 12, were still in effect. Consider this: If the ordinances of the Passover were not in effect at that time, there would have been no need for Hezekiah to pray for forgiveness for those who ate the Passover contrary to God’s requirements.

During the Exodus the command to kill the lamb in their houses (a domestic passover) were obvious in a one-off situation. Later, other laws and ordinances were established, like the command to commence a holy assembly on the first and last days of Unleavened Bread, which wasn’t in the original Exodus.

See the source imageHezekiah’s prayers were for the fact that they were late for the Passover, which should be on the first month, but they celebrated it on the second month, which is contrary to the law. But the main reason was stated in II Chronicles 30:18 For a multitude of the people, even many from Ephraim, and Manasseh, Issachar, and Zebulun had not cleansed themselves, yet they ate the Passover otherwise than it was written. But Hezekiah prayed for them, saying, “The good Lord pardon every one 19 who prepareth his heart to seek God, the Lord God of his fathers, though he be not cleansed according to the purification of the sanctuary.” 20 And the Lord hearkened to Hezekiah, and healed the people.

We should refer back to Chapter One, this is what Fred Coulter wrote: “Anyone who twists and distorts the Scriptures is “using the law unlawfully,” as Paul said, and will end up believing false, satanic doctrines, which subvert the souls of men.” Has any of his sleepy sheep awaken by now? Can this be brought to Fred’s attention?

{}13{}

II Chronicles 34:1 Josiah was eight years old when he began to reign, and he reigned in Jerusalem one and thirty years. 2 And he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord, and walked in the ways of David his father, and declined neither to the right nor to the left. Adam Clarke comments further, “He never swerved from God and truth; he never omitted what he knew to be his duty to God.”

See the source imageThe description of the sacrificing does not fit the ordinances that God established for the domestic observance of the Passover. There is no mention of the lambs being killed by “the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel,” as in Exodus 12. Rather, the account gives a detailed description of the slaying of the lambs at the temple by the Levites, and the sprinkling of the lamb’s blood against the altar by the priests.

The sacrificing that was performed by the priests and Levites in this account was not conducted according to the ordinances that God gave to Moses for the observance of the Passover.

And there were no mention of the lambs being killed by “the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel,” was because the Exodus 12 experience was a one-time incident. The Levites and priesthood were instituted so there was also a change in the practice of killing the lamb as the Scriptures say: “And they (the Levites) killed the Passover lamb, and the priests sprinkled the blood from their hands (at the alter), and the Levites flayed them, (II Chronicles 35:11). Josiah was a good king, but Fred Coulter is trying to make him a bad one, one whose conduct: He alleges the Josiah’s Passover “was not conducted according to the ordinances that God gave to Moses for the observance of the Passover.” But this is what the Scripture says: “And like unto him was there no king (referring to Josiah) before him, who turned to the Lord with all his heart and with all his soul and with all his might, according to all the Law of Moses; neither after him arose there any like him” II Kings 23:25.

Notice the four “ALL”

(1) with ALL his heart;
(2) with ALL his soul;
(3) with ALL his might,
(4) according to ALL the Law of Moses;

Can we say any one of our religious leaders today has all these qualities today?

See the source imageThe phrase “as it is written in the book of Moses” is not referring to the ordinances for the Passover, but to the ordinances that God established for peace offerings, which required that the blood of the sacrificial animal be sprinkled against the altar, and the fat and certain organs be burnt on the altar (Lev. 3).

No, II Chronicles 35:6 says “So kill the Passover lamb (not the peace offering) . . . that they may do according to the word of the Lord by the hand of Moses.” So much twistings of God’s word! The verse actually reaffirms that the blood of the sacrificial animal should be sprinkled against the altar. Josiah was a righteous king.” And he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord, and walked in all the way of David his father, and turned not aside to the right hand or to the left” II Kings 22:2. Fred Coulter has so much problems reading the Scriptures or has he got memory lapses. Instead of sending tithes to Fred, his sleepy sheep should send him to the nearest hospital for a thorough clinical checkout.

Bashal is never used to signify the act of roasting. The use of the word “roasted” in II Chronicles 35:13 is a blatant mistranslation of the Hebrew text. Bashal is first used in this verse to indicate that the sacrifices were cooked over fire, and then to specify that the cooking was done by boiling the flesh of the animals in pots and pans. None of these sacrifices were roasted, as God had commanded for the sacrifice of the Passover lambs (Ex. 12:9).

See the source imageThe KJV translates Strong’s H1310 (bashal) in the following manner (and times): seethe (10x), boil (6x), sod (6x), bake (2x), ripe (2x), roast (2x). The KJV and most translations translate the verse “roasted” correctly: ”And they roasted the Passover lamb with fire according to the ordinance.” The Bible says they did the roasting “according to the ordinance.” The same word bashal is used in Deuteronomy 16:7 “And thou shalt roast (H1310 bashal) and eat it in the place which the Lord thy God shall choose.” Only “A Faithful Version” by a “not-sure-what-his-level-of-Hebrew-is” author translates it as “boil.”

Bear with me that I should dive deeper into this leather bound Faithful Version. II Chronicles 35:13 is translated as “And they boiled the Passover offerings over fire according to the law.”

If it is “according to law” it is correct to translate it as “roast.” But what this translator means is that what they did is contrary to the law. In which case it should be translated, “And they boiled the Passover offerings over fire contrary to the law” if he insists bashal should be translated as “boil.” Hope one of his sleepy devotees will finally wake up, do a favor, and inform the author of this paradox, or at least to ask for clarity how boiling is “according to law?

{}{}{}

 

Passover On The 14th or 15th? (IIf)

•August 8, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Image result for rabbi study picsThis is a Critique of Fred Coulter’s The Christian Passover. The main issue is whether the Passover is on the early or late fourteenth of Nisan. Quoted are his work, from an internet online version, which I presume, is his latest. Most of his quotes are in block form and indented so as to differentiate his from my comments. The Scriptures must, foremost, be our primary focus and guide.

Draft IIf

Chapters 10 – 11

The chapter started with the issue of how to interprete the time for slaying the lambs—Hebrew ben ha arbayim, “between the two evenings.”

There is no question that the Passover commands in Exodus 12 have been misinterpreted and given different meanings than the true scriptural meaning of God’s ordinances and statutes delivered to Moses. False interpretations of key Hebrew terms that are used in the Scriptural commands have caused great confusion as to which day God designated for the Passover observance, the 14th or the 15th.

This is a very true, even an understatement. If ba·erev is followed by ben ha arbayim then two lambs would be needed, one at ba·erev to fulfil Deuteronomy 16:6 and another at ben ha arbayim to fulfil Exodus 12:6. It is not just “great confusion,” it is magic—the type of Magic that Simon Magus had mastered that mesmerised many of his followers.

And then the issue is whether the Passover ordinances were seven or eight days, and whether the Passover and the Feast of Unleavened Bread were originally observed as two separate and distinct feasts. Fred Coulter wrote:

Passover and Feast of Unleavened Bread Originally Were Two Separate Feasts—Not One Combined Feast.

The commands of God in Exodus 12 and Leviticus 23 make it undeniably clear that the Passover and the Feast of Unleavened Bread were to be observed as two separate feasts, one following the other.

And there are many modern authorities to support him:

The Jewish Encyclopedia states, “Comparison of the successive strata of the Pentateuchal laws bearing on the festival makes it plain that the institution, as developed, is really of composite character. TWO FESTIVALS ORIGINALLY DISTINCT HAVE BECOME MERGED…” (Vol. IX, “Passover,” emphasis added).

The Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Bible: “the feast contains two originally separate components.”(Vol. III, s. v. “Passover and Feast of Unleavened Bread.”

The Encyclopedia Judaica: “The Feast of Passover consists of two parts: The Passover ceremony and the Feast of Unleavened Bread. Originally both parts existed separately, but at the beginning of the Exile [in Babylon 603-585 BC] they were combined.

These are statements by mainly Protestants with a Jewish background but strong critics against the Rabbinic Orthodoxy, that their predecessors had somehow amalgamated the Passover with the Days of Unleavened Bread and call that the Passover or the Jewish Passover. Being dissatisfied with the strict Orthodoxy, they left their original faith and craved an alternate explanation rather than remained with a “static religion.” The Jewish Encyclopedia stated the idea that the two festivals were distinct from the beginning: “The Samaritans consider the Feast of Passover and the Feast of Unleavened Bread as two distinct festivals.”

“You shall know them by their fruits,” Matthew 7:16. The originator of these feasts as distinct originated from the Samaritans, and had penetrated the Sadducees, who died out during the AD 70 inferno, but resurfaced in the tenth century with the Karaites, modern experts quoted above who were mainly Protestants from a Jewish background, and during the last century and today, the CoG Communities. “You shall know them by their fruits.”

Briefly:

See the source imageThe Jewish Encyclopedia — Its managing editor was Isidore Singer (1859–1939) and the editorial board was chaired by Isaac Funk and Frank Vizetelly. Singer was born Austria and studied at the University of Vienna and the Humboldt University of Berlin, receiving his PhD in 1884. One who held “extremely liberal views” and one who had described the Sabbath as “heavy burdens,” Singer moved to New York in 1895 where he started work which resulted in the Jewish Encyclopedia.

The Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Bible — Its chief editor was Katharine Sakenfeld (b 1940). She is Professor of Old Testament Literature and Exegesis Emerita at Princeton Theological Seminary, having previously been William Albright Eisenberger Professor of Old Testament Literature and Exegesis. Sakenfeld studied at the University of Rhode Island and Harvard Divinity School before obtaining her PhD at Harvard University. She was ordained as a Presbyterian teaching elder in 1970, and has served as the moderator of the Presbytery of New Brunswick in the PCUSA.

The Encyclopedia Judaica — Its first chief editor was Cecil Roth (1899–1970). He was educated at Merton College, Oxford (PhD, 1924) and later returned to Oxford as Reader in Post-Biblical Jewish Studies from 1939 to 1964. Thereafter he was visiting professor at Bar-Ilan University, Israel (1964–1965), and at the City University of New York (1966–1969).

Anti-Jewish sentiments and rhetoric have contributed significantly to the development of antisemitism in Germany, and in the 1930s and 1940s provided an “ideal underpinning” for the Nazis’ attacks on Jews. In Martin Luther’s work, “The Jews & Their Lies,” he advocates (1) the burning of Jewish synagogues; (2) that their houses also be razed and destroyed; (3) that all their prayer books and Talmudic writings be destroyed; (4) that their rabbis be forbidden to teach henceforth on pain of loss of life and limb . . .

Jews have persistently been painted in a negative light, always been stigmatized upon, both spoken and in writing: antisemitism had been around since the ancient time of old, resurfaces time and time again in various forms . . . and today very prominent among the CoG Communities.

No, no, no, it wasn’t the Jews who amalgamated the Passover with the Days of Unleavened Bread. It was Moses who did that. For in Deuteronomy 1:1 These are the words which Moses spoke unto all Israel . . .

And jumping to:

Deuteronomy 16:1 “Observe the month of Abib, and keep the Passover unto the Lord thy God; for in the month of Abib the Lord thy God brought thee forth out of Egypt by night.
2 Thou shalt therefore sacrifice the Passover unto the Lord thy God, “of the flock” (of sheep and goats) “and the herd” (bulls or bullocks), in the place which the Lord shall choose to place His name there.

The Passover and the days of unleavened bread are well interlaced during the Exodus that it is a composite festival. This is what Moses explained to the children of Israelites in more details.

In Exodus 12:5, it says, “You may take it either from the sheep or from the goats” but in Deuteronomy 16:2 above it includes from “the herd,” which is from cattles or oxens. To include cattles or oxens can only mean to include the Festival of the Days of Unleavened Bread where among other animals, two young bulls were sacrificed. Therefore the idea that the Passover was restricted solely to the fourteenth day is unattainable.

Also the composite festival was hinted at earlier in Numbers 28:16 “‘And on the fourteenth day of the first month is the Passover of the Lord. 17 And on the fifteenth day of this month is the feast: seven days shall unleavened bread be eaten. 18 On the first day shall be a holy convocation. Ye shall do no manner of servile work therein, 19 but ye shall offer a sacrifice made by fire for a burnt offering unto the Lord: two young bulls, and one ram, and seven lambs of the first year. They shall be unto you without blemish.
The verses above should be read to describe the seven-day feast of the Passover, including eating of unleavened bread. Also, below it continues to describe how eating unleavened bread is part of observing the Passover:

Deuteronomy 16:3 Thou shalt eat no leavened bread with it. Seven days shalt thou eat unleavened bread therewith, even the bread of affliction; for thou camest forth out of the land of Egypt in haste, that thou mayest remember the day when thou camest forth out of the land of Egypt all the days of thy life.
4 And there shall be no leavened bread seen with thee in all thy borders seven days, neither shall there anything of the flesh, which thou sacrificed the first day at evening, remain all night until the morning.
5 Thou mayest not sacrifice the Passover within any of thy gates which the Lord thy God giveth thee;

This is a departure from the original Passover in Egypt where they were to stay in their houses. In fact the command is exactly the opposite! That they should “not sacrifice the Passover within any of they gate.”

Deuteronomy 16:6 but at the place which the Lord thy God shall choose to place His name in, there thou shalt sacrifice the Passover at evening (erev), at the going down of the sun, at the season that thou camest forth out of Egypt.

This evening (erev), is the same time where they kill the daily sacrifice. Exodus 29:38 Now this is that which thou shalt offer upon the altar; two lambs of the first year day by day continually. 39 The one lamb thou shalt offer in the morning; and the other lamb thou shalt offer at even (erev). It is also the time when they were to start eating unleavened bread Exodus 12:18.

This amalgamation was reaffirmed in Ezekiel 45:21 where it describes the Passover as a seven-day festival! “‘In the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month, ye shall have the Passover, a feast of seven days. Unleavened bread shall be eaten.

Septuagint: And in the first [month], on the fourteenth [day] of the month, ye shall have the feast of the passover; seven days shall ye eat unleavened bread.

And again in Luke 2:41 Now His parents went to Jerusalem every year at the Feast of the Passover. 42 And when He was twelve years old, they went up to Jerusalem according to the custom of the Feast. 43 And when they had fulfilled the days, as they returned, the child Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem; and Joseph and His mother knew not of it.

Deuteronomy 16:7 And thou shalt roast and eat it in the place which the Lord thy God shall choose, and thou shalt turn in the morning and go unto thy tents.
8 Six days thou shalt eat unleavened bread, and on the seventh day shall be a solemn assembly to the Lord thy God. Thou shalt do no work therein.

So the amalgamation of the Passover with the Days of Unleavened Bread started way back to Moses, and this interlacing characteristic was reaffirmed by Ezekiel, a prophet sent to the northern stiffnecked Israelites; the Jews, also stiffnecked, knew this all along.

“Erev” is the evening time, at around 3 PM, where the Jews killed the evening lamb since the time of Moses. If Moses had any doubt about its timing, he had full access to ask God who speaks to him from between the cherubim!

No, it was Moses who intertwined the Passover with the Days of Unleavened Bread! For it is said that the glory of God is to conceal a thing, (Proverbs 25:2), and Moses was revealing its composite character when he described the law in his own words in the Book of Deuteronomy. “These are the words which Moses spoke unto all Israel on this side of the Jordan in the wilderness,” Deuteronomy 1:1.

Image result for passover exodus

To make this clear enough: the Passover amalgamation occurred much earlier, right at Exodus 12, the original Passover in Egypt: Moses only made it clearer in the Book of Deuteronomy.

The first time “Passover” was mentioned is in Exodus 12:11, not at verse 6, even though verse six was describing the process of the Passover, the killing of the lamb. Verse 11 described the same continuing process of the Passover; i.e. the process of Passover runs into the Days of Unleavened Bread! The two feasts overlap right at the beginning.
Exodus 12:6 And ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month, and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening . . .
11 And thus shall ye eat it: with your loins girded, your shoes on your feet, and your staff in your hand; and ye shall eat it in haste; it is the Lord’S Passover.

The Targum translates and explains the eating of the Passover from the Hebrew in Exodus 12 into the vernacular, in a very simple language, and is extremely clear: “And you shall eat the flesh on that night, the fifteenth of Nisan . . .”

And here is a description of the CoG Communities: It says in Revelation 3:13 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches!’ 14 “And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write . . .15 I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot; I would thou wert cold or hot. 16 So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spew thee out of My mouth. 17 Because thou sayest, “I am rich and increased with goods and have need of nothing,” and knowest not that thou art wretched and miserable, and poor and blind and naked . . . “

And Fred Coulter quoted another:

In his book The Jewish Festivals—From Their Beginnings to Our Own Day, Hayyim Schauss explains the changes in the observance of the Passover that were instituted at the time of Josiah’s reform: “It was in this way that Pesach [Passover] and the Feast of Unleavened Bread were joined, and the two distinct spring festivals became one historical holiday.

No, Fred is now getting desperate: Schauss didn’t say the amalgamation of Passover with Days of Unleavened Bread took place during Josiah’s time. Fred’s quote gave a wrong impression that the changes started only at Josiah’s initiative “at the time of Josiah’s reform.” Schauss says the reform took place after the Exodus but he issued a caveat, “We cannot be certain how long a time passed before the Jews accepted these reforms in practice and eased to offer the Pesach sacrifice in their own homes. Nor can we be certain how long it took for Pesach and the Feast of Unleavened Bread to become as one festival” (pg 46).

And just in case we didn’t dive deeper for more details: “The Jewish Festivals” is written by Hayyim Schauss, most probably a Conservative Jew, part of the Reform Movement where modern Jews found “the old ceremonies lack meaning,” and new interpretations are needed to be relevant to our modern era. Hence the terms that Schauss changed in his book are not surprising: annual solemn convocations or “holy days” as were perceived in Biblical times become a vacation or “holidays” in a character change. The most solemn Passover and Unleavened Bread festival became “the greatest Jewish national holidays.” In modernity, Jesus and His disciples must be seen as taking their annual vacation in Jerusalem. This is a character change. This is real heresy! Second, the book is published by Schocken Books, same publisher Everett Fox and the Schocken Bible that Fred Coulter quotes for his authority throughout. So the saying goes, foxes and wolves, wolves and foxes of the same colours.

To be sure, where the two feasts of Passover and Unleavened Bread were intertwined, they were intertwined right in the original Exodus:

Exodus 12:6 And ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month, and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening (ben ha arbayim). This ben ha arbayim is the time to start the Passover.

In Deuteronomy 16:6 ba·erev is also the time to start the Passover

The above time is also the time to start eating unleavened bread: Exodus 12:18 In the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month at evening (ba-erev), ye shall eat unleavened bread until the one and twentieth day of the month at evening (ba-erev).

Compare this to Leviticus 23:5 On the fourteenth day of the first month at evening (ben ha arbayim) is the Lord’S Passover.

In Leviticus 23:5 and Exodus 12:6 where the same expression ben ha arbayim is used it is when the Passover was killed on the fourteenth. In Deuteronomy 16:6 ba·erev is to commence the Passover; and in Exodus 12:18 ba·erev is also to commence eating unleavened bread. Passover and Unleavened Bread have already taken a composite character and well entwined right at the beginning, at the time of the original Exodus. This is plainly what the Scriptures say. “Ephraim [as head of the Northern Ten Tribes] compasseth me about with lies, and the house of Israel with deceit” (Hosea 11:12). Only the stiff-necked couldn’t see this. Plain and simple. Simple and plain.

{}11{}

While reiterating the story of Israel in Chapter 11 of his book from the time of Joshua, the judges and then Samuel, King David and Solomon, and so on, Fred Coulter seems to avoid one critical sin of King Jeroboam. Jeroboam not only moved the Feast of Tabernacles to the eight month, he also set up Bethel and Dan as houses of worship.

See the source image“Then the king [Jeroboam, now king of the northern ten tribes of Israel] took counsel, and made two calves of gold and said to them, ‘It is too much for you to go up to Jerusalem. Behold your gods, O Israel, who brought you up out of the land of Egypt!’ And he set the one in Bethel, and he put the other in Dan. And this thing became a sin, for the people went to worship before the one, even to Dan. And he made houses of worship on the high places [pagan temples to Baal], and made priests of the lowest of the people, who were not the sons of Levi. And Jeroboam ordered a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like the feast that is in Judah. And he offered upon the altar. So he did in Bethel [meaning “house of God”], sacrificing to the calves that he had made. And he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made.

“And he offered unto the altar which he had made in Bethel on the fifteenth day of the eighth month, in the month which he had devised out of his own heart. And he ordained a feast for the children of Israel. And he offered upon the altar and burned incense” (I Kings 12:28-33).

But why didn’t Fred Coulter bold the emphasis of Jerusalem as God’s designated holy place to keep the Feast? Or has he deemed it wasn’t a sin? That Jeroboam’s sin were only moving the Feast from the seventh to the eight month and worshipping the two golden calves?

Notice he also didn’t bold the other cities—Bethel and Dan—neither cities authorised by God as a place of worship. This run parallel with his thought that the Israelites were wrong to keep the Passover in Jerusalem, that they should keep a “domestic” Passover—for it is too hard to keep the Feast in Jerusalem!

Later the Samaritans came along and said Mount Gerizim is the holy place to worship. But the truth is that Jerusalem is a very important city to God, one close to His heart:

And many nations shall come and say, “Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob. And He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths.” For the law shall go forth from Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. Micah 4:2

“Thus saith the Lord: ‘I am returned unto Zion, and will dwell in the midst of Jerusalem; and Jerusalem shall be called a city of truth, and the mountain of the Lord of hosts, the Holy Mountain.’ Zechariah 8:3

Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of My God, and he shall go out no more; and I will write upon him the name of My God, and the name of the city of My God, which is New Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from My God, and I will write upon him My new name. Revelation 3:12

And I, John, saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down from God out of Heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. Revelation 21:2

{}{}{}

In a previous post, we went through Conservative Judaism, a spinoff of Reform Judaism. Here, we’ll dive deeper into how the Movement started.

The origins of Reform Judaism lay in 19th-century Germany, where its early principles were formulated by Rabbi Abraham Geiger (1810-1874) and his associates (Samuel Holdheim, Israel Jacobson and Leopold Zunz). Since the 1970s, the Movement adopted a policy of inclusiveness and acceptance, inviting as many as possible to partake in its communities, rather than “strict theoretical clarity.”

Image result for Rabbi Abraham GeigerThe Movement is in “a process of constant evolution” and it “rejects any fixed, permanent set of beliefs, laws or practices.” They stated that the old mechanisms of religious interpretation were obsolete. Geiger sought a more coherent ideological framework to justify innovations in the liturgy and religious practice. While Reform Judaism initially developed as lay Jews simply lost interest in the strict observances required of Orthodoxy, with many seeking shorter services, more frequent sermons, and organ music, modeled after Protestant churches. In Germany, one characteristic of their progressive revelation was the institution of a “Second Sabbath” on Sunday, modeled on the Second Passover, as most people desecrated the day of rest. “If you cannot keep the Sabbath on its appointed time, you keep it on the next available day,” and so the Sabbath was shifted from Saturday to Sunday. “God would accept it,” they encouraged each other.

Discrimination and persecution against Jews in Germany were rampant for the next hundred years. Work were hard to come by and such new interpretation made sense in a community struggling to survive. America was opening up to immigrants and in a new Land of the Free, the five-day workweek soon made the Sunday Sabbath redundant. But nevertheless, the Movement had already has its momentum and today the Reform Movement’s largest center is in North America.

Reform Judaism encourage adherents to seek their own means of engaging a new Judaism, enhancing “individualism.” Tolerance for LGBT and ordination of LGBT rabbis were also pioneered by the Movement. It started slowly then gathered speed. Intercourse between consenting adults was declared as legitimate by the Central Conference of American Rabbis in 1977, and openly gay clergy were admitted by the end of the 1980s. Same-sex marriage were sanctioned by the end of the following decade. In 2015 the Union for Reform Judaism (URJ) adopted a Resolution on the Rights of Transgender and Gender Non-Conforming People, urging clergy and synagogue attendants to actively promote tolerance and inclusion of such individuals.

Today, Reform Judaism has two main objectives:

(1) Reform Jews are committed to the absolute equality of women in all areas of Jewish life. “We were the first movement to ordain women rabbis, invest women cantors, and elect women presidents of our synagogues,” they claim.

(2) Reform Jews are also committed to the full participation of gays and lesbians in synagogue life as well as society at large.

As of 2013, the Pew Research Center survey calculated Reform Judaism represented about 35% of all 5.3 million Jews in the US, making it the single most numerous Jewish religious group in the country. Based on these, the URJ claims to represent 2.2 million people. It has 846 congregations in the US and 27 in Canada, the vast majority of the 1,170 affiliated with the World Union for Progressive Judaism (WUPJ) that are not Reconstructionist. Its rabbinical arm is the Central Conference of American Rabbis (CCAR), with some 2,300 rabbis as members, mainly trained in Hebrew Union College. As of 2015, the URJ was led by President Rabbi Richard Jacobs, and the CCAR headed by Rabbi Denise Eger.

The Central Conference of American Rabbis (CCAR), founded in 1889 by Rabbi Isaac Mayer Wise, is the principal organization of Reform rabbis in the United States and Canada. Today, the CCAR is the largest and oldest rabbinical organization in the world. Its current president, and its first openly gay president, is Rabbi Denise Eger.

Denise Eger became the first openly gay president in 2015. The Reform Movement acknowledged that Jews and their rabbis “have long been part of the struggle for gay rights, and that includes advocacy for marriage equality.”

Rabbi Denise Eger was also the founding President of the Lesbian, Gay, & Bisexual Interfaith Clergy Association. In the summer of 2010 she was named one of the fifty most influential women rabbis.

Other Reform rabbis have other objectives in the Land of the Free. In 1888, the Jewish Publication Society (JPS), originally known as the Jewish Publication Society of America (JPSA), was founded by reform Rabbi Joseph Krauskopf among others in Philadelphia. It claimed to be the oldest nonprofit, nondenominational publisher of Jewish works in English. As the years rolled on, JPS became well known for its English translation of the Hebrew Bible, the JPS Tanakh. As JPS moved into the 20th, its popularity grew rapidly. After years of meetings, deliberations and revisions, the entire translation of the Bible was finally completed in 1917.

In 1985, the newly translated three parts of the Bible (the Torah, Prophets, and Writings) were compiled into what is now known as the JPS Tanakh (or NJPS, New JPS translation, to distinguish it from the OJPS, or Old JPS translation of 1917). Hence the Jewish Publication Society (JPS) is credited as both Publisher of the TANAKH 1917 and 1985 editions.

The JPS followed a central tenet, to adopt “a policy of inclusiveness and acceptance, inviting as many as possible to partake in its communities, rather than strict theoretical clarity.” It is strongly identified with progressive political and social agendas, mainly under the traditional Jewish rubric Tikkun Olam, or “Repairing of the World”. In their endeavour to avoid the “bondage of Judaism,” a new policy of inclusiveness and acceptance was established. And a new Tikkun Olam became a central motto of Reform Judaism—to “express wholeheartedly the idea of universal equality, freedom, and peace for all,” and to “forge a common bond in true harmony to banish all hatred and bigotry.”

The results:

Exodus 12:6 Your lamb shall be without blemish, a male of the first year; ye shall take it from the sheep, or from the goats; 6 and ye shall keep it unto the fourteenth day of the same month; and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it at dusk.

The 1988 edition (hard copy) says “at twilight,” published by the New JPS Translation. And as a result it has overwhelming influence in every major English translation:

NKJV: Now you shall keep it until the fourteenth day of the same month. Then the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it at twilight. The NAS, NIV, NKJV and NRSV all render this as “twilight”. “The Message Bible”, produced by Eugene Peterson in 2002, and CJB by David Stern, translate this as “dusk” like the JPS. *

Besides Fred Coulter there are others yielding great influence among the CoG Communities:

After discussing the meaning of Exodus 12:6, Frank W. Nelte of South Africa, an ex-WCG minister, states: “The JPS translation of “between the two evenings” is AN ACKNOWLEDGMENT that dusk is bounded by “the two evening.” Frank emphasized further, “Now “dusk” is NEVER before sunset. Dusk is ALWAYS AFTER SUNSET!”

And John W. Ritenbaugh wrote: “Ba erev means sunset. It is very specific. It includes no time before sunset. It is a period that begins whenever the edge of the sun hits the edge of the horizon. If you stood and watched how long ba erev takes, it takes about three to five minutes of time. It is very specific” (Passover, Part 3).

As of this writing, a new “gender-sensitive version of the Jewish Publication Society (JPS) translation” is on promotion in their endeavour to adapt to the needs of the day. It’s a “largely gender-neutral God language” and a completely fresh translation of the Torah. This new translation will prove exceedingly useful not only for clergy and synagogue professionals, but also for anyone interested in Biblical learning, so they claimed.

The next challenge for Fred R. Coulter, Frank W. Nelte and John W. Ritenbaugh is to continue cutting off from the “bondage of Judaism” to attain their next level of spirituality.

{}{}{}

Passover On The 14th or 15th? (IIe)

•August 6, 2019 • Leave a Comment

MosesDraft IIe

Chapters 8 – 9

The critique continues:

Coulter accurately translates ba erev as “at sunset,” showing that the Feast of Unleavened Bread begins immediately after the Passover day ends: “And you shall keep the Feast of Unleavened Bread, for in this same day [the 15th, the first day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread] I have brought your armies out of the land of Egypt. Therefore you shall keep this day in your generations as a law forever. In the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month at sunset [ending the Passover day and beginning the 15th], you shall eat unleavened bread, until the twenty-first day of the month at sunset [ending the 21st day]” (Ex. 12:17-18).

In Chapter 8 Fred Coulter’s analysis is all over the place. Can anybody sees the self-contraction above? If unleavened were to be eaten AFTER “the Passover day” which he zealously identifies as the fourteenth, then the day after would be the fifteenth, but the Scriptures say to eat it on ”the fourteenth day.”

Image result for exodus picsIf Fred Coulter is honest and he didn’t come to study the Bible with an already makeup mindset, he would admit that when the moment the Passover lamb was killed it is also the same time unleavened bread is to be eaten. In both instances, in Deuteronomy 16:6 and Exodus 12:18 the same expression ba-erev is used. In Deuteronomy 16:6 ba·erev is the commence the Passover on the fourteenth; and in Exodus 12:18 ba·erev is also to commence eating unleavened bread on the fourteenth. Passover and Unleavened Bread were well amalgamated right at the beginning, at the time of the original Exodus. They were well interlaced right from the beginning of the Exodus. This is plainly what the Scriptures say. “Ephraim compasseth me about with lies, and the house of Israel with deceit” (Hosea 11:12). Only the stiff-necked couldn’t see this. Plain and simple.

And they are throwing diatribes and lying against the Jews. Below is another verse great for reflection:

Isaiah 9:21 Manasseh, Ephraim; and Ephraim, Manasseh; and they together shall be against Judah. For all this His anger is not turned away, but His hand is stretched out still.

Again, Fred Coulter spent a lot of time whinging consistently, contradicting himself about travelling in the darkness of the night.

He wrote:

Imagine the difficulties the children of Israel would have encountered if they had attempted to travel to Rameses by night with no light to guide them. Some families might have ended up in the wrong city and missed the Exodus! And how could they have kept their sheep and goats from being scattered along the way? It is no easy task to keep stragglers from wandering off during the daylight hours; it would have been an impossible task in the dark hours after midnight.

And a few paragraphs later he whines about travelling in the dark:

When the 14th day ended at sunset, or ba erev, the entire nation was ready to march, and the Exodus began. . . The first column would have begun to march out at about 6 PM, as the sun was setting, and the end of the last column would have left the city at about eleven o’clock on the night of the 15th.

See the source image

And then further down:

“The Scriptures clearly record that the Exodus began at the going down of the sun, and continued on into the night: “…the LORD your God brought you forth out of Egypt BY NIGHT…. at sunset [ba erev, the beginning of the 15th], at the going down of the sun, at the time that you came out of Egypt” (Deut. 16:1, 6).”

Where are all the members of his team—Carl and Jean Franklin, Philip Neal, Albert and Mela Cataga John, Hiedi and Sasha Vogele—where are they? Or is this a case of the Emperor having no clothes?

That night, of course, was on the fifteenth, under a full moon, and there shouldn’t be any difficulties seeing the Egyptians burying their dead, either later that night, or early morning. Neither would the Egyptians have any difficulties seeing the children of Israel going out with a high hand.

Traditions could be bad, but it could also be good. To say all are bad are just too simplistic.

Paul wrote in Galatians 1:14 “I profited in the Jews’ religion beyond many of my equals in mine own nation, being more exceedingly zealous of the traditions of my fathers.”

And in 2 Thessalonians 2:15 “Therefore, brethren, stand fast and hold to the traditions which ye have been taught, whether by word or our epistle.”

We should learn how to distinguish good traditions from bad ones. We should be learning how to judge, how to be good judges. A good judge has to filter through all sort of “evidence” and “testimonies” to arrive at a correct final decision. This means our rationale, logic, and emotions must be shielded from the illogically absurd, ridiculous, unfounded, and unbalanced thoughts that tried to muddle our filtering process. Which tradition is Biblical, which tradition is shaky and without foundation. Without a sound filtering process we would fail to be good judges.

 

{}9{}

In Chapter 9, Fred Coulter asked in a paragraph a series of questions:

Is there any Biblical evidence that God altered the Passover ordinances that He had given to Moses?

See the source imageOf course, He did. If not, during each Passover thereafter, every Israelites would still be eating with their loins girded, sandals on their feet, staff in their hands; and they were to eat in haste. Then they would also need to pretend fleeing from Pharaoh and his armies in an re-enactment of the Exodus.

Did God Himself end the domestic sacrifice of the Passover lambs?

Of course, He did. Otherwise we wouldn’t read of a 12-year old Messiah going to Jerusalem to keep the Passover with His parents.

After Israel’s first Passover, did He institute a mandatory tabernacle sacrifice of the Passover lambs?

Of course, He did. Otherwise what’s the point of God setting aside a whole tribe of Levi and establishing the Priesthood for a special purpose and then having the ordinances of the sanctuary and Temple instituted. Note on Rashi’s comment on Leviticus 17:4, Rashi: “Who slaughters an ox, a lamb, [or a goat]: Scripture is speaking of [slaughtering] holy sacrifices [not of slaughtering ordinary animals], for Scripture continues, “to offer up as a sacrifice” (next verse). – [Torath Kohanim 17:91]”

Also the Targum 17 comments (first part) below makes this very clear:

XVII. And the Lord spake with Mosheh, saying: Speak with Aharon and with his sons, and with the sons of Israel, and tell them: This is the word which the Lord hath commanded, saying: A man of the house of Israel, young or old, who shall kill as a sacrifice a bullock, or lamb, or goat in the camp, or who killeth it without the camp, and bringeth it not to the door of the tabernacle of ordinance to offer it an oblation before the Lord, before the tabernacle of the Lord, the blood of slaughter shall be reckoned to that man, and it shall be to him as if he had shed innocent blood, and that man shall be destroyed from his people. In order that the sons of Israel may bring their sacrifices which they have [heretofore] killed on the face of the field, they may [henceforth] bring them before the Lord, at the door of the tabernacle of ordinance, unto the priest, and sacrifice their consecrated victims before the Lord. And the priest shall sprinkle the blood upon the altar of the Lord, at the door of the tabernacle of ordinance, and burn the fat, to be received with acceptance before the Lord. Neither shall they offer any more their sacrifices unto idols which are like unto demons, after which they have wandered. This shall be an everlasting statute to them, unto their generations.

See the source imageAnd thou shalt tell them: A man, whether young or old, of the house of Israel, or of the strangers who sojourn among you, who shall sacrifice a burnt offering, or consecrated oblation, and bring it not to the door of the tabernacle of ordinance, to be made an oblation before the Lord, that man shall be destroyed from his people.

A Passover is a sacrifice. Its blood is to be brought to the tabernacle before the Lord. And the priest shall sprinkle the blood upon the altar, at the door of the tabernacle.

Note also that the text says about those not obeying, “that man shall be destroyed from his people.”

Did God require that the blood of the Passover lambs be sprinkled on the altar?

Of course, He did. Otherwise righteous King Hezekiah and King Josiah would have commanded during their Passover celebrations they should instead be taking the blood and striking it at both sides of the doorposts and lintels of their houses.

Fred Coulter further alleges:

In accordance with God’s command, the morning offering was originally offered at sunrise, when the morning begins, and the evening offering was originally offered between sunset and dark. Every day of the year, there was an offering at the beginning of daylight and at the beginning of darkness. Later records of the temple service show that a change was instituted in the time of the evening offering. Instead of an offering immediately after sunset, as God had commanded, the offering was moved to the late afternoon.

Conveniently, Fred Coulter offered no record or evidence of when the change took place. If he did, he would be a Biblical genius, worthy of a Nobel Prize, if not he must be trying out a new magic or just displaying a figment of his own imagination.

Throughout Fred’s writings, he wrote a lot about observing a “domestic Passover” but he never define it. Okay maybe the case in Egypt should serve as the best example, since he advocates the Passover ordinances were never changed. Should this be the case Israelites would be observing Passover in their houses, just as they did in the land of Goshen. Should that be the case, Galileans needed not come to Jerusalem and yet Jesus and his disciples went to Jerusalem in numerous times to observe Passover. Were they gallivanting in Jerusalem? Were they disobedient? They were supposed to keep their Passover in their houses, back in Galilee, shouldn’t they? This is a serious charge, a travesty and bothering blasphemy!

God’s commandment is clear in Deuteronomy 16:16 Three times a year shall all thy males appear before the Lord thy God in the place which He shall choose: in the Feast of Unleavened Bread, and in the Feast of Weeks, and in the Feast of Tabernacles. And “Thou mayest not sacrifice the Passover within any of thy gates which the Lord thy God giveth thee” (Deuteronomy 16:5). A “domestic Passover” wasn’t sanctified by God. It wasn’t allowed.

That place chosen by God is Jerusalem as affirmed in II Chronicles 6:6, “I have chosen Jerusalem, that My name might be there.”

There is not a single word in Numbers 28 concerning a Passover sacrifice at the tabernacle. The Hebrew word for “sacrifice” is not used in Numbers 28:16, which is the only verse that speaks of the Passover.

And further down in Chapter 9, Fred Coulter wrote a headline:

All Sacrifices except the Passover
Were to be Brought to the Tabernacle

See the source imageI read his argument in the whole chapter but couldn’t find any statement in Leviticus 17 that alluded to his allegation. In fact Leviticus 17 is more inclined to refer to any and all sacrifice and especially the blood that needed to be brought to the tabernacle. In verse 8, it says, “And thou shalt say unto them: ‘Whatsoever man there be of the house of Israel, or of the strangers who sojourn among you, who offereth a burnt offering or sacrifice (h2077 zebach)

It is the same word zebach in Hebrew as in the original Exodus 12:27 That ye shall say, It is the sacrifice H2077 of the LORD’S passover, who passed over the houses of the children of Israel in Egypt, when he smote the Egyptians, and delivered our houses.

In the Hebrew the word Pesach is implicitly a sacrifice. The Hebrew Pesach is also inherently a sacrifice. These implicit and inherent characteristics aren’t clear in English, but in Hebrew they are obvious. Hence the phase to “kill the Pesach” or “eat the Peach” make sense in Hebrew. You couldn’t kill a day, the fourteenth, neither can you eat a day, if Pesach doesn’t have these implicit and inherent characteristics of a sacrifice.

The two characteristics—implicit and inherent—in Hebrew but not in English, compelled some translators to insert the word “sacrifice” in Numbers 28:16 so as to make its meaning clearer in English: “In the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month, there shall be a Passover sacrifice to the Lord,” Numbers 28:16. It is a Sacrifice to the Lord. Clear and simple.

In the Good News Translation of Leviticus 17:8, it says “who offer a burnt offering or any other sacrifice.” Other translations may not insert the phrase “any other,” but by inserting it, the GNT has made it clearer—that any sacrifice includes the Pesach, the LORD’S passover. The critical performance of any sacrifice is that “the priest shall sprinkle the blood upon the altar of the Lord at the door of the tabernacle.” The priests had sprinkled the blood upon the alter since memorial time, evidently from the time of Moses, down to Ezra, and then during the time of Christ. If Moses had any doubt, he had all the time to ask God who dwelt between the cherubim in the Temple for any further details.

And if Ron Wyatt’s story is true, that at the moment when Jesus Christ died at 3 PM that fourteenth afternoon, an earthquake occurred, cracking the rocks underneath. His blood then dripped through the rocks onto the Mercy Seat on top of the Ark of the Covenant under Golgotha, otherwise also referred to in Scripture as the “place of the skull.”

See the source imageAt the same movement, while the Jews were killing their lambs for the Passover, and the priests splinking the blood on the altar, Christ’s blood dripped into the Mercy Seat for the sin of the whole world! The biblical narratives indicate that the crucifixion took place outside the city walls—“outside the camp,” and His blood was miraculously brought “into the camp,” revealing why the blood could be killed outside the camp but only its blood brought into the camp for the priest to sprinkle on the altar. If Ron’s attestation is true, the story of Christ’s death and sacrifice would reveal how the Lamb was ordained in details with so much forethoughts right from the foundation of the world. Well planned and well thought-out by our Great God. Are you amazed? I’m stunned. It is the mystery of mysteries.

{}{}{}

Passover On The 14th or 15th? (IId)

•August 5, 2019 • Leave a Comment

See the source imageDraft IId

Chapter 6 – 7

“At sunset, or ba erev,” according to Fred Coulter, “is a very short period of time. It begins when the sun appears to touch the horizon, and ends when the sun drops below the horizon. The total duration of its setting is no more than 3-5 minutes.” He added further. “The Hebrew phrase ba erev, or “at sunset,” designates the end of one day and the beginning of the next day.” (Chapter 4).

For the length of time for ben ha arbayim, he says, it varies depending on the season of the year. In the winter, ben ha arbayim is approximately 30-40 minutes. In the spring or fall, ben ha arbayim lasts from approximately one hour to 1 hour and 15 minutes.

According to Fred, “there can be no doubt whatsoever that ben ha arbayim comes after ba erev, or sunset.” And he kept on harping his conviction, “we have found irrefutable proof that ben ha arbayim— “between the two evenings,” or “between the setting-times”—begins immediately after the day has ended at sunset, or ba erev.”

If that is the case two lamb would be needed to be killed for the Passover, one for Exodus 12:6 ben ha arbayim and the other to satisfy Deuteronomy 16:6 ba erev.

Image result for pics passover oldBut four days earlier, Israelites were asked to choose only one Lamb. Exodus 12:3 Speak ye unto all the congregation of Israel, saying, ‘On the tenth day of this month they shall take for themselves every man a lamb, according to the house of their fathers, a lamb for a house. Now four days later, they have to sacrifice two. It’s a slight of hand to whip out another lamb which they didn’t have, another touch of Simon Magus! The Samaritans, together with most of today’s Churches of God (CoGs) communities today, also believe the same magic. It’s no surprise they came from the same homeland. They may fervently consider themselves as virgins, waiting, waiting, but they don’t realize they are being described elsewhere as “wretched” and “naked.”

Now on the subject of the true timing of when the quail arrived in the evening, the Rabbinic understanding is that the quail arrived in the afternoon, anytime when the sun moved passed its zenith, until sunset, which is the first phase of erev—this same period could be described as ben ha arbayim— “between the two evenings,” or “after noon and until nightfall.” During this time, it is daytime and the Israelites wouldn’t have any problem catching the quail, killing them, skinning and cleaning them, cooking and have them for food. There wouldn’t be any problem at all about keeping the Sabbath when it arrived a few hours later.
Besides flouting and stigmatizing the Rabbinic understanding of evening (erev), Fred Coulter analysis also redefines morning (bôqer) in Genesis 1:5 And the evening (erev) and the morning (bôqer) were the first day. Such a day is a full 24-hours day. And this 24-hour day are divided into evening (erev) and morning(bôqer), each could only be a 12-hour period. The full extend of time for evening (erev) is from noon to midnight; and the full extend of time for morning (bôqer) is another 12-hour period, from midnight to noon.

{}{}{}

Up to Chapter 7 of Fred Coulter’s the Christian Passover, we can see Fred had quoted a lot from Everett Fox’s translation. So who is Everett Fox? And who are behind the Schocken Bible? Since Fred had quoted principally from Fox’s translation and the Schocken Bible we’ll take a deeper dive to find out more. Aren’t you curious? I am sure we all do.

Image result for Everett FoxEverett Fox spent years at Brandeis University as a college student, majoring in Near Eastern and Judaic Studies. A husband of Jewish educator, Rabbi Cherie Koller-Fox (a Jewish feminist), he was described, at best, as a conservative Jewish scholar. Although he studied at the Jewish Theological Seminary (JTS) of America in New York for only one and a half years at the Seminary, the influence from the reform-minded Seminary had a deep impact on him, as evidence showed in his translation of the Bible, published by Schocken Books. And they all teamed up to publish the Schocken Bible (described as an offshoot of the Buber-Rosenzweig translation), from which Fred Coulter quoted extensively.

The JTS seminary was started by Rabbi Zecharias Frankel (1801—1875) who was a leading figure in mid-19th Century German Jew. Known both for his traditionalist views and the esteem he held for scientific study of Judaism. Frankel was, ironically, at first considered a conservative within the nascent Reform Movement.

The Reform Movement advocates that Jewish law is not static, but rather has always developed in response to changing conditions. In his endeavour, Frankel amassed scholarly support which showed one must be open to a changing environment and developing Judaism in the same evolving fashion that the law should be reinterpreted, and as a way of restoring meaning to modern life.

Although the Jewish Theological Seminary of America was alleged to be a product of the Reform Movement, it claimed to be “a new rabbinical school” in New York City. There were power struggles between the two, but eventually the Reform Movement gained ground as the Seminary developed a new movement known as Conservative Judaism. This conservatism may not sound conservative—traditionalist, orthodox, conventional—but their Reform Movement were just only taking at a slower pace. Nevertheless the Jewish Theological Seminary became the primary educational and religious center of Conservative Judaism.

Amy EilbergThe central theme for the Conservative Movement is that Jewish Law shouldn’t be regarded as static, but “to reignite a fresh religious insight,” that Rabbinic Judaism be regarded as non-binding and that individual Jew should be regarded as autonomous, and that our perception of Judaism “should incorporate openness to external influences and progressive values” as the years unfold. Concurrently, examining Jewish history and rabbinic literature through the lens of academic criticism, it maintained that these laws were “always subject to considerable evolution, and must continue to do so.”

So from the beginning in the 1970s, the topic of women’s ordination was regularly discussed at JTS. A special commission (which consisted of 11 men and three women) was established by the chancellor of the Seminary to study the issue of ordaining women as rabbis. After years of discussion, the JTS faculty voted to ordain women as rabbis and as cantors in 1983. The first female rabbi to graduate from the school (and the first female Conservative Jewish rabbi in the world) was Amy Eilberg, who graduated and was ordained as a rabbi in 1985. The first class of female rabbis that was admitted to JTS in 1984 included Rabbi Naomi Levy, who later became a best-selling author and Nina Beth Cardin, who became an author and environmental activist. Erica Lippitz and Marla Rosenfeld Barugel were the first women ordained as cantors by JTS (and the first female Conservative Jewish cantors in the world). They were both ordained in 1987.

Image result for Rabbi Naomi LevySince March 2007, JTS has accepted openly gay, lesbian, and bisexual students into their rabbinical and cantorial programs. This is to uphold the Seminary’s non-discrimination policies for their new founded admission policy, without taking a stance on same-sex unions. JTS marked the first anniversary of the change with a special program. Since then, special programs were established to recognize the pluralism in the student body. In April 2011, JTS held a Yom Iyyun, or day of learning, about LGBTQ issues, and their intersection with Judaism. Joy Ladin, a transgender woman who teaches English at Yeshiva University, gave a talk about her life. Other programs included creating welcoming communities, and inclusive prayer, among others. It was sponsored by other Jewish social action groups to ensure that all other queer individuals are included in all sectors of Jewish life.

Image result for Joy LadinJoy Ladin has described her girlhood intuiting at a young age, viewing her assigned male identity as “false” as a child. At age eight, she began calling herself a “pacifist” in order to avoid combative play and athletics.
She received her PhD from Princeton University in 2000, her MFA in Creative Writing from the University of Massachusetts Amherst in 1995 and her BA from Sarah Lawrence College in 1982. In 2007, Ladin received tenure at Yeshiva University, and thereafter announced her gender transition. In consternation, the Yeshiva could only place her on 18 month paid leave, but with the aid of lawyers from Lambda Legal, Ladin returned to work at Yeshiva University in 2008.

Since its birth, Reform Judaism had given themselves a new challenge. In an effort to avoid what they perceived as “bondage to Judaism” the Bible has to be reinterpreted in a different way from what the Rabbinic Jews believe. Thus the Hebrew term ben ha arbayim is reinterpreted as between the setting-times and erev as dusk. And bôqer, which Rabbinic Jews defined broadly as the time after midnight to noon, is redefined and restricted to daybreak or sunrise. So Passover and the Exodus were redefined to recapture the spirit of the ancient Samaritans, a spirit that of persistently looking at Jewish laws and issues not from a static viewpoint, but from an evolving angle.

Biblical and non-Biblical history has recorded a couple of evolving reinterpretations at various times to suit a new social and political environment, each has its own axe to grind:

(1) King Jeroboam — Being anointed King of the Northern Kingdom he quickly felt he needed a new place of worship, least his subjects could be influenced to pledge their allegiance back to the Kingdom of Judah based Jerusalem. For the convenience of his subjects, he chose two places: Bethel and Dan. And to differentiate from Jerusalem’s feasts, he moved the Feast of Tabernacles to the eighth month. Also, he made himself the high priest, whose action drove most of the Levites and others in the priesthood south to the Kingdom of Judah.

(2) The Samaritans — After Shalmaneser king of Assyria had taken the Ten Tribes into Exile, he took the surrounding heathens to resettle the land. But lions plagued the new settlers, so they needed a priest from the previous populace to come and teach them how to worship the God of the land. Having secured a returning priest, the new settlers “feared the Lord, but served their own gods, after the manner of the nations who carried them away from thence” (II Kings 17:33).
Image result for the samaritans pics

(3) Sanballat the Horonite — He was a Samaritan governor and was a chief opponent of Nehemiah and Ezra, and who, with some Jewish allies, constantly fought against Jerusalem and the teaching of Ezra. Failing to infiltrate Jerusalem in the rebuilding Temple activities, he sought consent from the Persian Court to build a similar temple on Mount Gerizim as Nehemiah had done in Jerusalem. And he had one of the grandsons of Eliashib, the high priest in Jerusalem, made an high priest in Mount Gerizim. He was Manasseh, who married a daughter of Sanballat, and was dispelled from Jerusalem for not keeping his lineage pure (Nehemiah 13:28). The Mountain Gerizim was inserted into the Pentateuch to make the new mountain under their control as God’s sacred mountain.

(4) The Sadducees — the Sadducaic sect claimed they drew their name from Zadok, the first high priest of Israel to serve in the First Temple, with further claims they were the “sons of Zadok,” descendants of Eleazar, son of Aaron. Many of the Pharisees were also priests and both participated in the Temple and in the Sanhedrin, so there were intense rivalries battling each other for centuries. The Boethusians and the Herodias had strong blood ties and were close compatriots of the Sadducees.

(5) The Karaites — Anan ben David (715 – 795 or 811?), a nasi, a prince, from a family of exilarchs, the leaders of Babylonian Jewry, was the founder of the Karaite movement. His followers were, at first, called Ananites, but adopted Karaism as their movement. They rejected the Oral law as divinely inspired and because many of their other beliefs were similar to the Sadducees, some claimed they were descendents from them. Nehemia Gordon is a prominent Karaite today among English-speaking audience.
Image result for Abraham Geiger

(6) Reform Judaism — Abraham Geiger (1810 – 1874) was a rabbi in Germany, considered the founding father of the Reform Movement. Emphasizing Judaism’s constant development along history and universalist traits, Geiger sought to reformulate a new form of Judaism in what he regarded as a religion compliant with modern times. And so he did, splitting Judaism further in varied forms: Reform, Conservatiive, Progressive, Liberal, Humanistic and Reconstructionist.

The Orthodox or Rabbinic life faced many challenges since the Industrial Revolution and were subjected to numerous scrutiny among the majority of Jews living in the diaspora at large. And soon their claim as sole traditional theological authority to Torah Law and practice were not sustainable over time. This gave rise to demand for changes and reforms in various guises, adding sin to sin. In Isaiah 30:1 the Sacred Text says, “Woe to the rebellious children,” saith the Lord, “that take counsel, but not of Me, and that cover with a covering, but not of My Spirit, that they may add sin to sin . . . 9 that this is a rebellious people, lying children, children that will not hear the law of the Lord.

Image result for consuming fire picsAnd in Exodus 32:9 And the Lord said unto Moses, “I have seen this people, and behold, it is a stiffnecked people.10 Now therefore let Me alone, that My wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may consume them.”

And in Deuteronomy 9:3, “Understand therefore this day that the Lord thy God is He who goeth over before thee as a consuming fire.”

Could this wrath of “a consuming fire” that were destined for other people in ancient times turned around for His people by the same Lord in our modern era?

Passover On The 14th or 15th? (IIc)

•August 4, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Image result for manna picsDraft IIc

Chapter 5

Exodus 16 begins with an account of the journeying of the children of Israel from Elim to the Wilderness of Sin, where they murmured for want of bread, Exodus 16:1, when the Lord told Moses that he would rain bread from heaven for them.

The issues in this chapter is mainly about God providing food for the israelites while they were travelling to the Promised Land. The issues were the sixth day, where they were to gather twice the amount needed for that day and the following Sabbath where no food would be provided.

Problems arose, of course, hence the story. Those that gathered too much, except on the Preparation day, found their collection bred with worms or rotted. And those that went out on the Sabbath didn’t find any. The issue was never about how to define what evening (erev or ben ha arbayim) was, as Fred Coulter alleges.

Exodus 16:2 records the Lord took notice of their murmurings, which promise the Lord fulfilled in verse 4; and a description of the bread, and the name of it, are given, Exodus 16:13, and some instructions are delivered out concerning the quantity of it to be gathered, Exodus 16:16, the time of gathering and keeping it, Exodus 16:19, the gathering a double quantity on the sixth day for that day and the seventh day.

Go promised in Exodus 16:11 And the Lord spoke unto Moses, saying, 12 “I have heard the murmurings of the children of Israel. Speak unto them, saying, ‘At evening (ben ha arbayim) ye shall eat flesh, and in the morning ye shall be filled with bread; and ye shall know that I am the Lord your God.’”

The evening in verse 12 is ben ha arbayim and according to Fred Coulter, is a very short period of time, “between sundown and dark, a period of about an hour or so.”

See the source imageAnd Fred wrote: “Now it was AT SUNSET [Hebrew ba erev] a horde-of-quail came up and covered the camp…” (Ex. 16:13) Fred advocates erev is a transition of 3 to 5 minutes of one day to the next, perhaps half in the new day and the other half in the previous day.

The truth is, at “evening” (ben ha arbayim) ye shall eat flesh. At ben ha arbayim, the flesh arrived during the first evening, or during the time “after noon” but before nightfall. The bread arrived earlier, in the morning.The Hebrew phase ben ha arbayim has been used 11 times in the Bible but it has never been used for the beginning of a Sabbath, weekly or annual, or a beginning of a day in which case erev (which would be the second evening) is used. Actually “between the two evenings” is an idiom meaning “between the beginnings of the two evenings.” It is always right “after noon . . .til nightfall.”

The question is how could the Israelites eat the quails within the hour and a half after it had just arrived after dark? And here is Fred’s definition:“Between the time that the sun is below the horizon, no longer visible, and total darkness.” Yes, all the killing, cleaning and cooking within such a time constraint after dark?

The Scriptures cannot be broken, and It is the glory of God to conceal a thing, but the honor of kings is to search out a matter (Proverbs 25:2). “Between the two evenings” is a period of time between the first phase of erev when the sun had passed noon at its zenith to the next phase of erev following sunset.

See the source imageChapter 16 had the timeline of what happened during the sixth day, but Fred Coulter had misinterpreted as the time, the evening after sunset. He wrote:

The account in Exodus 16 explicitly tells us that God promised to provide meat for the people at sunset. In Verse 13, we read that God fulfilled His promise at that exact time: “And it came to pass AT SUNSET [Hebrew ba erev, the sunset ending that Sabbath], that the quails came up and covered the camp…” Chapter 5

On a full moon night, it might be easy to catch a couple of quails, but what if there is no moonlight, cloudy and the sun had set, dark? Remember this catching were to be done six days a week for some 40 years in the wilderness. Fires were not easy to light and there were no torches in those days. They would be globbing in the dark. Many might get injuries bitten by desert snakes, kicking rocks or even fallen off cliffs chasing after these quails. In modern days we would need a lot of paramedics and ambulance ready. Such scenario just doesn’t make sense. But Fred Coulter has an amazing theory to prove. He is forcing his preconceived image into the Bible.

See the source imageThe story of the quail in Exodus 16 is that the Scriptures use erev and ben ha arbayim interchangeability. Everything makes sense when this is deemed as the daylight portion of erev for the Israelites to capture, cook and eat the quails.

Exodus 16:8 And Moses said, “This shall be when the Lord shall give you in the evening (erev) flesh to eat and in the morning bread to the full,
11 And the Lord spoke unto Moses, saying, 12 “I have heard the murmurings of the children of Israel. Speak unto them, saying, ‘At evening (ben ha arbayim) ye shall eat flesh, and in the morning ye shall be filled with bread; and ye shall know that I am the Lord your God.’” 13 And it came to pass that at evening (ba-erev) the quails came up and covered the camp, and in the morning the dew lay round about the host.

The gathering were to be done on the sixth day, Exodus 16:5 And it shall come to pass that on the sixth day they shall prepare that which they bring in, and it shall be twice as much as they gather daily.” This same phase was used during the creation of man in Genesis 1:31 And God saw every thing that He had made, and behold, it was very good. And the evening (erev) and the morning were the sixth day.

A full day as a 24-hour period. In Genesis 1:5 And God called the light Day, and the darkness he called Night. And the evening and the morning were the first day. So the full evening (which makes up of two phases of erevs) is a 12-hour period. On the sixth day, the preparation, the first phase of erev starts at around 6 pm Thursday for 6-hour period until midnight. Then from midnight until noon is another 12-hour period which we call morning (boqer). The sixth day continues with the second phase of erev, from noon to sunset, which is another 6-hour of daylight evening. Altogether they totaled a 24-hour day.

The truth is so easy to understand if we use the Jewish definition of technical words. It’s their language, it’s their Sacred Text, it’s written within the Jewish culture. They are the custodians of God’s oracles, we shouldn’t make a habit of stigmatizing them. What if they don’t believe? Nar, let every man be a liar and God be true, the Jews would still be the custodians (Roman 3:1-4). Ben ha arbayim is the time “after noon and until nightfall.”

Fred wrote further: “And our study of the account in Exodus 16 has demonstrated that the 15th day of the second month was the weekly Sabbath.” This is another sweeping statement; where could he prove that? Time could have passed as indicated in Exodus 16:5 And it shall come to pass that on the sixth day . . .

This is an exemplar of his analysis throughout. Fred wrote:

And since God Himself said that they would eat flesh during the time known as ben ha arbayim— ”between the two evenings,” or “between the setting-times”—we know without a doubt that ben ha arbayim IS THE TIME PERIOD THAT IMMEDIATELY FOLLOWS SUNSET.

The chronological events that are recorded in Exodus 16 clearly define ben ha arbayim— “between the two evenings,” or “between the setting times”— as the time period that immediately FOLLOWS sunset, or ba erev.

Wow! If this is the case where two lamb would be needed to be killed for the Passover during the Exodus; one, within the first 3-5 minutes at sunset for Deuteronomy 16:6 (ba erev) and the other within the next hour or so to satisfy Exodus 12:6 (ben ha arbayim).

See the source imageBut only one lamb were selected on the tenth of the first month (Exodus 12:3-5) for Passover. For these Israelites to sudden sacrifice two lambs, one during erev and the other during ben ha arbayim they would need to perform miracles.

Nar, let me remind Fred of what he wrote earlier in Chapter One: “In order to justify doctrinal beliefs that are not taught in the Bible, many writers and preachers have twisted and distorted the Scriptures to fit their own private interpretations. Whole churches have been subverted by arguments and disputes over words which have not been profitable but have been damaging to faith!”

It’s Fred Coulter who has “twisted and distorted the Scriptures to fit their own private interpretations.”

Passover On The 14th or 15th? (IIb)

•August 3, 2019 • Leave a Comment

See the source imageDraft IIb

Chapter 3 – 4

In Chapter 3 and 4, Fred Coulter takes issue of the word evening (h6153 ba·erev), which according to him, a time period of 3 to 5 minutes, is correctly translated as “dusk” or elsewhere by other English translations as “twilight.” By quoting JPS translation, Fred felt he was right to have a Jewish Publication Society on his side, but he didn’t know that publications from JPS was from a movement by Reform Jews, and not by the Rabbinic Jews. More on this later, but in the meantime, we’ll consider the term ba·erev ’ which is translated as “at evening” or in some other places ben ha arbayim, translated as “between the two evenings.” Since Strong Concordance locates both terms as h6153, it indicates both words came from the same root.

Both word or phase are used in Exodus 12 to describe the timing of the Passover.

(1) Exodus 12:6 And ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month, and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening (h6153 ben ha arbayim).

(2) Deuteronomy 16:6 But at the place which the Lord thy God shall choose to place his name in, there thou shalt sacrifice the passover at even (erev). Or Exodus 12:18 In the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month at even (ba·erev, same root word as ben ha arbayim), ye shall eat unleavened bread, until the one and twentieth day of the month at even (ba·erev).

The Jewish definition of ben ha’arbayim “between the two evenings” makes more sense. It is in between the first phase of erev when the sun had passed noon to the next phase of erev after sunset. Or as another way of expressing it, “after noon and until nightfall.” Note that “after noon” is a 2-word phase.

Fred Coulter wrote:

In all eleven passages where ben ha arbayim is used in the Scriptures, Strong’s concordance numbers and defines it as #6153, including it with ereb.

See the source imageThis is correct, ben (h996) ha arbayim (h6153) occur 11 times, so let’s study them in details:

(1) Exodus 12:6 And ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month, and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening.
(2) Exodus 16:12 “I have heard the murmurings of the children of Israel. Speak unto them, saying, ‘At evening ye shall eat flesh, and in the morning ye shall be filled with bread; and ye shall know that I am the Lord your God.’”
(3) Exodus 29:39 The one lamb thou shalt offer in the morning, and the other lamb thou shalt offer at evening.
(4) Exodus 29:41 And the other lamb thou shalt offer at evening, and shalt do thereto according to the meat offering of the morning and according to the drink offering thereof, for a sweet savor, an offering made by fire unto the Lord.
(5) Exodus 30:8 And when Aaron lighteth the lamps at evening, he shall burn incense upon it, a perpetual incense before the Lord throughout your generations.
(6) Leviticus 23:5 On the fourteenth day of the first month at evening is the Lord’S Passover.
(7) Numbers 9:3 In the fourteenth day of this month at evening ye shall keep it in his appointed season. According to all the rites of it and according to all the ceremonies thereof shall ye keep it.”
(8) Numbers 9:5 And they kept the Passover on the fourteenth day of the first month at evening in the Wilderness of Sinai. According to all that the Lord commanded Moses, so did the children of Israel.
(9) Numbers 9:11 The fourteenth day of the second month at evening they shall keep it, and eat it with unleavened bread and bitter herbs.
(10) Numbers 28:4 The one lamb shalt thou offer in the morning, and the other lamb shalt thou offer at evening,
(11) Numbers 28:8 8 And the other lamb shalt thou offer at evening; as the meat offering of the morning and as the drink offering thereof thou shalt offer it, a sacrifice made by fire, of a sweet savor unto the Lord.

See the source image

When the real Jewish definition of ben ha’arbayim “between the two evenings” is interpreted as “after noon and until nightfall,” all the pieces from the Passover puzzles fall into place. From the study of eleven cases above, there are five observations:
(1) The commandment to sacrifice daily a lamb in the morning and one in the evening: normally at 3 PM, “after noon and until nightfall” (3,4,10,11).
(2) The Passover lamb to be killed on the fourteenth at around 3 PM: (1,6,7,8,9).
(3) Lighting of the Sanctuary before nightfall (5).
(4) Quails arriving as food for the Israelites (2).
(5) None of the above were to start a Sabbath, or a new day, which would be around 6 PM: sunset, dusk, twilight or nightfall.

When ben ha’arbayim is interpreted as “after noon and until nightfall,” there are sensible amble time for killing, cleaning and roasting of daily sacrifice and Passover lamb before nightfall arrives. And Aaron wouldn’t stumble lighting the Sanctuary after dark, neither with the Israelites catching quails among nocturnal snakes in the Sinai desert.

{}4{}

Fred Coulter wrote in Chapter 4:

“At sunset,” or ba erev, is a very short period of time. It begins when the sun appears to touch the horizon, and ends when the sun drops below the horizon. The total duration of its setting is no more than 3-5 minutes.”
— “phrase ba erev, or “at sunset,” designates the end of one day and the beginning of the next day.”

See the source imageIn Chapter 3 earlier, Fred defines ben ha arbayim as the time between sunset and dark.“Between the two evenings’ is usually taken to mean between sundown and dark, a period of about an hour or so….”

The difference in the two definitions creates clarity on some issues but confusion on others since Fred Coulter says ba·erev could mean the ending or beginning of a day. If the lamb were killed early during the five minute period it could be designated as the previous day, and therefore it would be an invalid sacrifice. If the lamb is killed slightly late after the five minutes allowed, it could also be an invalid sacrifice. Within a five minute period has a very narrow margin for error. Second, if the lamb have to be killed within the five minute period then why it is also allowed within the one and a half hour period ben ha arbayim?

Also do the two periods ba·erev followed by ben ha arbayim? If so, then two lambs would be needed, one at ben ha arbayim to fulfil Exodus 12:6 and another at ba·erev to fulfil Deuteronomy 16:6. One lamb definitely couldn’t fulfil two sacrifices. Fred Coulter’s analysis can only adds to more confusion. His definition for ba·erev and ben ha arbayim is a slight of hand! Magic! It is definitely a touch of Simon Magus. His devotees would admire his skill with admiration!

His devotees are not thinking. If they did, they wouldn’t be following him.

The Talmud tells the story of a Gentile who went to Hillel the Elder and said to him, “I want to convert, but I want to accept only the Written Torah, and not the Oral Torah. I don’t wish to accept the words of the Rabbis. So teach me only the Written Torah.”

But Hillel knew that the man wanted to do the right thing, but he didn’t understand the purpose of the Oral Torah. So Hillel began to teach him the Aleph Bet (Hebrew alphabet). The first day, Hillel taught him the first two letters, aleph and bet.

The next day, Hillel taught him the same two letters in reverse. He showed him the letter aleph, but called it “bet.”

The man objected, “but yesterday you taught it the other way!”

“Well, then, you need me, a Rabbi, to teach you the Aleph Bet? So you have to trust my knowledge of the tradition of the letters. What I tell you is the Oral Tradition. You can’t read the alphabet if no one tells you how they are pronounced. And you think you don’t need the Rabbis’ knowledge of Jewish Tradition in order to understand the words of the Torah? Those are much more difficult! Without an Oral Tradition you will never be able to learn the Torah.”

So it is clear that an Oral Tradition is needed, and that one exists.

For over three thousand years ago until the destruction of the Temple in AD 70, the Jews and Levites had been killing the daily sacrifice at 9 am in the morning and 3 pm in the afternoon. “Between the two evenings” is an idiom meaning “between the beginnings of the two evenings,” or “after noon and until nightfall.”

Once this concept is used, all the rest of the Bible jigsaw puzzles will fall nicely into place.

Passover On The 14th or 15th? (IIa)

•August 2, 2019 • Leave a Comment

This is a Critique of Fred Coulter’s The Christian Passover. The Passover is an extremely interesting Bible Study and we’ll follow it in details. The main issue is whether the Passover is on the early or late fourteenth of Nisan. Quoted are his work, from an internet online version, which I presume, is his latest. Most are in block form and indented so as to differentiate his from my comments. The Scriptures must be our primary focus and guide. God’s concept may not match man’s concept. And sometimes the Scriptures say things very different from what we think! And so with that in mind, we’ll begin:

Adolf Behrman - Talmudysci.jpgDraft IIa

Chapter 1- 2

Critiquing this Passover book is hard; it’s a pain. I wonder if any of his devotees have read every word and chapter of this book. I pretty much doubt it. The bulk of the book gives the impression of a “book is the result and accumulation of studies done by the author over the past fifty years.” And there is another great claim, “the first book ever written and published that thoroughly explains all aspects of the Passover as recorded in the Bible.” It is an important subject, all right, ever since Malachi Message was written. And no doubt, we should not only read it through, but really study it. It has expanded from under 300 pages in his first edition to over 500 now, and it’s the most comprehensive book ever written on the Passover, “covering every aspects and questions ever raised.” But I doubt many of his devotees have really study it through. If they have they would have numerous questions like I did in this critique. Otherwise his devotees aren’t thinking, as confirmed by a saying of Dr Hoeh: “if you believe everything we say you are not thinking.” And there are many questions raised in this critique. So let’s move on.

This chapter started with some excellent statements, but I’m afraid Fred Coulter would soon lose his focus and wrote something contrary to what he wrote:

Jesus said that He is the “Beginning and the Ending.” The New Testament teaches that Jesus Christ is the true Passover Lamb of God for all time by the one perfect sacrifice of Himself (Heb. 7:27; 10:10). Paul declared of Jesus, “For Christ our Passover was sacrificed for us” (I Cor. 5:7). This was the plan of God from the beginning. Jesus was “…the Lamb [of God] slain from the foundation of the world” (Rev. 13:8). Without the sacrifice of Jesus Christ there is no remission of sins, no forgiveness of sins before God the Father. John the Baptist proclaimed, “Behold the Lamb of God, Who takes away the sin of the world” (John 1:29). He is the Beginning! (Chapter 1, The Christian Passover. Internet Online Edition).

False doctrines and misinterpretations are continually being spread because ministers and teachers use the Word of God deceitfully.

Anyone who twists and distorts the Scriptures is “using the law unlawfully,” as Paul said, and will end up believing false, satanic doctrines, which subvert the souls of men.

Image result for old passover picsFred Coulter rightly says that the true Lamb of God is the perfect sacrifice for all mankind, slain from the foundation of the world. Hence the SACRIFICE OF THE LAMB is the primary focus. But he soon went off track by saying: “The Passover received its name from the night in which God passed over the houses of the children of Israel and spared their firstborn from the plague of death, while they were still in their houses in the land of Egypt, before the Exodus took place—not while the Exodus was taking place! The Lord passed over the houses of the children of Israel and saw the blood of the Passover lambs on the side posts and lintels of their doors, and He did not kill their firstborn.” Chapter 2, The Christian Passover.

The Scriptures define the meaning of the word “passover.” The Passover is named for an event which was executed by God: “…It is the LORD’S Passover, for I will pass through the land of Egypt this night, and will smite all the first-born in the land of Egypt, both man and beast. And I will execute judgment against all the gods of Egypt. I am the LORD. And the blood shall be a sign to you upon the houses where you are. And when I see the blood, I WILL PASS OVER YOU. And the plague shall not be upon you to destroy you when I smite the land of Egypt” (Ex. 12:11-13).

The “pass over” is also important, but is of secondary focus in relation to Christ’s sacrifice, which should be the primary focus. Without that shed blood, that protection from the Death Angel “passing over” wouldn’t happen. Slain from the foundation of the world, it’s of supreme importance. But the Lamb’s sacrifice was to be remembered every year since the Exodus. And today we still remember it yearly. A source of confusion in translation: consonants are the same for both words, pacach and pecach in Strong’s Concordance, but vowels in the original Hebrew are different.

Exodus 12:23 פָּסַח H6452 pacach pass over (the LORD will pass over)
23 For the Lord will pass through to smite the Egyptians; and when he seeth the blood upon the lintel, and on the two side posts, the Lord will pass over the door, and will not suffer the destroyer to come in unto your houses to smite you.

Outline of Biblical Usage for H6452 pacach

to pass over, spring over
(Qal) to pass over
(Piel) to skip, pass over
to limp
(Qal) to limp
(Niphal) to be lame
(Piel) to limp

Exodus 12:21 פֶּסַח h6453 pecach passover (to kill or eat the Passover)
21 Then Moses called for all the elders of Israel, and said unto them, Draw out and take you a lamb according to your families, and kill the passover H6453

Image result for passover old picsOutline of Biblical Usage h6453 pecach

passover
sacrifice of passover
animal victim of the passover
festival of the passover

Leviticus 23:5 In the fourteenth day of the first month at even is the LORD’S passover H6453
Numbers 9:2 Let the children of Israel also keep the passover H6453 at his appointed season.

Ezekiel 45:21 In the first month, in the fourteenth day of the month, ye shall have the passover, H6453 a feast of seven days; unleavened bread shall be eaten.
Whenever the real Passover was referred to later, we can ascertain which is the real Passover. So says Leviticus 23:5 In the fourteenth day of the first month at even is the LORD’S passover H6453
The word to commemorates the Exodus is Pecach (H6453) and not Pacach (H6452) in Strong’s Concordance.

A variation of a single vowel could make a huge difference in the meaning of a sentence. Consider “h slps n th hll” in our English language. It could be read as

(1) He sleeps in the hill
(2) He slips in the hall
(3) He sleeps in the hall
(4) He slips in the hill

If H6452 pacach (as in sense of the Lord passed over) is intended in much of the reference in the rest of the Bible, it just doesn’t make sense if we were to “kill the Passover,” or to “eat the Passover.”

And in Exodus 12:25 And it shall come to pass, when ye come to the land which the Lord will give you, according as He hath promised, that ye shall keep this service. 26 And it shall come to pass, when your children shall say unto you, ‘What mean ye by this service?’ 27 that ye shall say, ‘It is the sacrifice of the Lord’S Passover (h6453), who passed over (H6452) the houses of the children of Israel in Egypt when He smote the Egyptians and delivered our houses.’”

This specific term “the Lord’S Passover (h6453),” mentioned exactly word-for-word in Leviticus 23:5 On the fourteenth day of the first month at evening is the Lord’S Passover (h6453).

The emphasis is on “the Lord’S Passover” as a Sacrifice—On the fourteenth day of the first month at evening is the Lord’S Passover, (Levitcus 23:5). The emphasis is on the Lord’S Sacrifice, hence later on it makes greater sense in other Scriptures, especially in the New Testament period, to read about to “kill the Passover,” or to “eat the Passover.”

The sacrifice of the LORD’s LAMB is of primary importance. The Death Angel’s “pass over” is also important, but only secondary. Cause and effect, or cause and consequence. Fred Coulter’s analysis is, unfortunately, too way off and greatly mistaken.

At their next Passover, the first one in the wilderness after the tabernacle was set up and dedicated, the nine rules for “keeping” the Passover are called statutes and ordinances: “Let the children of Israel also keep the Passover at its appointed time. In the fourteenth day of this month, between the two evenings, you shall keep it in its appointed time. You shall keep it according to ALL ITS STATUTES, and according to ALL THE ORDINANCES of it” (Num. 9:2-3).

Here Fred Coulter analysis is all over the place. He listed 9 rules or requirements for keeping the Passover. He then harps about “ALL THE ORDINANCES” must be kept within the one-day period. Then he foolishly includes requirement number one: 1) Select an unblemished male lamb less than one year old on the 10th day of the first month (Ex. 12:3).

How careless! Can we trust him further? And he doesn’t understand there are three zooms in reading Exodus 12 regarding the Passover question.

The three zooms are:

Image result for passover old pics(1) One month, the month of Abib: “This month shall be unto you the beginning of months; it shall be the first month of the year to you (Exodus 12:2);
(2) One day: “And ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month,” (Exodus 12:6);
(3) One to one-and-a-half hour (between the evenings): “and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening (Exodus 12:6).
The question is why did Fred Coulter choose only the second zoom, and not the others. He didn’t explain. Another person could confine “ALL THE ORDINANCES” within the first month and then set up his own church with this flagship doctrine, while yet another would insist that Fred Coulter should confine “ALL THE ORDINANCES” within one to one-and-a-half hour as how he defines ben ha arbayim.

How could Fred Coulter confine all the ordinances within the 24-hour period, where he specifically list No 1 among the 9 rules?

Just a reminder regarding the first step, or rule, in case no one notices:

1) Select an unblemished male lamb less than one year old on the 10th day of the first month (Ex. 12:3).

I can imagine all the others, with all the editing and proofreading, in the work—Carl and Jean Franklin, Philip Neal, Albert and Mela Cataga John, Hiedi and Sasha Vogele—must be very comfortable with this masterpiece. Or are they sleeping?

 

 

Fred Coulter’s Passover (Ij)

•July 26, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Image result for jesus' disciple picsDraft Ij

Chapters 18 – 19

The foundation of Fred Coulter’s Passover on the early fourteenth of Nisan has been proven to be built on sand. Once the foundation is wacky, it shifts and moves and its consequence is warned in Matthew 7: “The rain fell, and the floods came, and the winds blew and beat against that house, and it fell—and great was its fall!” That’s right! The Worldwide Church of God was growing at some 30 percent each year for decades, but once its founder died, the organisation imploded, and fell like a bang, great was its noise, scattering many splinters as a result. But because this foundation is such a quacky subject, we’ll proceed with him to the New Testament era.

But notice, before we proceed. The following four verses show that the Feast of the Passover during the New Testament time had already been understood by the writers as the Feast of Unleavened Bread. They were well amalgamated.

Matthew 26:17 Now on the first [day of the Feast] of Unleavened Bread, the disciples came to Jesus, saying unto Him, “Where wilt Thou that we prepare for Thee to eat the Passover?”
Mark 14:12 And on the first day of Unleavened Bread, when they killed the Passover lamb, His disciples said unto Him, “Where wilt Thou have us go and prepare, that Thou mayest eat the Passover?”
Luke 22:1 Now the Feast of Unleavened Bread drew nigh, which is called the Passover.
Luke 22:7 Then came the Day of Unleavened Bread when the Passover lamb must be killed.

Now another quote from the Christian Passover:

Image result for jesus' disciple picsWhen we examine the Gospel accounts of Jesus’ last Passover, it is evident that Jesus and His disciples kept a domestic Passover at the beginning of the 14th, according to the commands of God in Exodus 12. On the other hand, the New Testament discloses that the Sadducees, scribes and Pharisees observed a 14/15 temple Passover, eating their Passover on the night of the 15th. This dichotomy makes it clear that the 14/15 controversy existed in New Testament times. We will have a better basis for understanding the observance of the Passover in the New Testament if we survey the terminology that is used in the Gospel accounts.

There are many errors in the above paragraph, but we’ll confined only to the Passover issue. The Sadducees didn’t subscribe to a 14/15 Passover, the Pharisees did. The Sadducees (and also the Samaritans), kept an early fourteenth Passover, because they also define erev as twilight, and ben ha arbayim (between the two evenings) as between sunset and dark. The Pharisees, and later the Rabbinists considered the time when the sun began to descend from its zenith to be called the First Evening and the Second Evening when the sun disappears from sight over the horizon. The time in between is “between the two evenings.” Only the Pharisees kept a late fourteenth Passover.

Both Mark and Luke make a clear distinction between the Passover day and the Feast of Unleavened Bread in their accounts of the events leading to Jesus’ last Passover. On the other hand, in his narration of the early life of Jesus Christ, Luke includes the Feast of Unleavened Bread with the Passover day as a single feast called “the feast of Passover.” In this passage, Luke does not distinguish the Passover day from the Feast of Unleavened Bread, but records that Jesus and “… His parents went to Jerusalem every year at the feast of the Passover….[And] they departed after completing the days…” (Luke 2:41, 43).

That’s right, the feast of the Passover involves several days. They well understood that the feast of the Passover and the days of Unleavened Bread were the same. To argue otherwise is going against the spirit of the Scriptures. Unless Fred Coulter, Frank Nelte and John Ritenbaugh are holier than Ezra, Matthew, Mark and Luke.

The Gospel accounts make it clear that Jesus did not follow the traditions of men. Jesus strongly denounced the traditions of the Jews—ALL OF THEM!

Image result for jesus' disciple picsAll of them? Nar. Early in His life, Jesus went with his parents to keep the Passover, Luke 2:41. Now His parents went to Jerusalem every year at the Feast of the Passover. If these Galileean were to keep a domestic Passover, they would stay back, as Fred Coulter alleges. Bad traditions are already well documented, so I won’t reiterate them, but good traditions are seldom mentioned. Here there are, as Paul says:

“I profited in the Jews’ religion beyond many of my equals in mine own nation, being more exceedingly zealous for the traditions of my fathers” Galatians 1:14.

“Therefore, brethren, stand fast and hold to the traditions which ye have been taught, whether by word or our epistle” II Thessalonians 2:15.

“Now we command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother who walketh disorderly and not according to the tradition which you received from us” II Thessalonians 3:6.

To say that Jesus rejects “ALL” the traditions of the Jews is a presumption that could only come from one with a devious mindset, and it will come with a serious consequence. “And the man who will do presumptuously, and will not hearken unto the priest who standeth to minister there before the Lord thy God, or unto the judge, even that man shall die” Deuteronomy 17:12.

The Gospel of John shows how far the Jews had strayed from the worship that God desired. John records that the Jews were actually defiling the temple of God with their corrupt practices: “Now the Passover of the Jews was near, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem . . .

Wasn’t a Jerusalem centred Passover from God? Jesus, setting the best example, went to Jerusalem to keep the Passover. He didn’t stay back in Galilee, in their own homes, to keep a “domestic Passover” as alleged in the original Exodus. Neither did He kept a Passover of the Samaritan.

Yet Fred moans over this “domestic Passover” all over his book. To the knowledgeable this is revolting. For in Deuteronomy 16:16 it commands “Three times in a year shall all thy males appear before the Lord thy God in the place which he shall choose; in the feast of unleavened bread, and in the feast of weeks, and in the feast of tabernacles.” God had provided a provision where He will choose a place in the future where we are to worship him.

And God’s prophets: Isaiah, Jeremiah, Joel, Zechariah (Isaiah 2:3 And many people shall go and say, Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths: for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem; Isaiah 24:23 Then the moon shall be confounded, and the sun ashamed, when the Lord of hosts shall reign in mount Zion, and in Jerusalem, and before his ancients gloriously: Isaiah 28:14,Jeremiah 3:17, Joel 2:32, Joel 3:16, Amos 1:2, Micah 4:2, Zechariah 1:16,17, 2:12, 3:2, 8:3, 8:22, 12:10), and other followed suit identifying Jerusalem as God’s chosen city, but why is Fred still whining about a “domestic Passover”?

Image result for jesus' disciple picsAnd Jesus, at the age of twelve, readily went to Jerusalem to keep the Passover! Luke 2:41-42 Now his parents went to Jerusalem every year at the feast of the passover. And when he was twelve years old, they went up to Jerusalem after the custom of the feast. Was Jesus misled? “Custom of the Feast”, that means to say, Jesus went to Jerusalem every year for the feast! But Fred still moans about a ‘domestic Passover’ all over. Amazing!

In later chapters, John uses similar terminology when referring to the Jews’ observance of the Passover and the Feast of Unleavened Bread: “Now the Passover, a feast of the Jews, was near” (John 6:4). Again, John states, “Now the Passover of the Jews was near, and many went up from out of the country to Jerusalem before the Passover, so that they might purify themselves” (John 11:55). John’s repeated use of this terminology makes it clear that the Jews were not keeping these feast days as God intended them to be kept.

Nar, John lived the longest among the Gospel writers, and even among all the other apostles, and he was there when there arose a revolting movement by the Gentiles to get rid of anything that had to do with being Jewish. With that in mind, John emphasized the Jewishness of those feasts by reiterating “Passover of the Jews” or “feast of the Jews.” He did it simply because there was a real Samaritan counterfeit nearby: they practiced another version of the Passover, which were observed at early fourteenth Nisan at Mount Gerizim. These rivalries imbuled their perception that Samaritans were having a devil (John 8:48).

Being Galileans, John and the other disciples have to travel numerous times passing Samaritan territories, including Jacob’s well, to come to Jerusalem to keep the three annual feasts. So bad and threatening to these Jewish faith and practises since Ezra’s time that eventually the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans, (John 4:9). So when John was writing, he emphasized “of the Jews.” And to put a sting to their Jewishness, John even recorded Jesus in Jerusalem for the Feast of the Dedication, and which all the other Gospel writers ignored, for it says in John 10:22 “And it was at Jerusalem the Feast of the Dedication, and it was winter.”

However, John writes differently when he refers to Jesus’ last Passover, which was observed on the night of the 14th, the time that God commanded. Notice that John does not use the phrase “of the Jews” to describe this Passover: “Now six days before the Passover, Jesus came to Bethany…” (John 12:1). Again, John records, “Now before the feast of the Passover, knowing that His time had come to depart from this world to the Father…” (John 13:1). As the subsequent verses in John 13 show, John is referring to Jesus’ last Passover, which He ate with His disciples on the 14th day of the first month, as commanded by God. The different terminology that John uses makes a clear distinction between Jesus’ observance of the Passover and the Jews’ observance of their feast.

Image result for jesus' disciple passover pics“And the first day of unleavened bread, when they killed the passover, his disciples said unto him, Where wilt thou that we go and prepare that thou mayest eat the passover?” (Mark 14:12, KJV.)

Although the translators did not insert the words “feast of” before “unleavened bread,” this translation of Mark 14:12 gives the impression that the lambs were killed on the first day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread. Such a statement would be contrary to all records of Scripture and history.

The author rightly didn’t incorporate the “feast of” before unleavened bread and credit should be attributable to him, not attacking him. This is a typical case of Fred having a misconception of what the Scriptures say, and then he attacks his own misconception: “If these verses are actually stating that the lambs were killed on the 15th, the first day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread, then we are confronted with gigantic problems.” And then he continues his attack.

Let’s recall what he wrote about sticking to the Scriptures on Chapter 1 — Fourteen Rules for Bible Study:

12) Do not allow your own personal assumptions or preconceived notions to influence your understanding and conclusions.
13) Do not form conclusions based on partial facts or insufficient information, or the opinions and speculations of others.
14) Opinions, regardless of how strongly you feel about them, don’t necessarily count. Scripture must be your standard and guide.

Amazing! He has been making presumptions all the time. Right at the second paragraph of this chapter “When we examine the Gospel accounts of Jesus’ last Passover, it is evident that Jesus and His disciples kept a domestic Passover at the beginning of the 14th, according to the commands of God in Exodus 12,” and the title for the next chapter, he already has his heading as, “Chapter Nineteen – Jesus’ Last Passover—When and How Was It Observed?” He has already concluded it was “Jesus’ Last Passover” before he began. Are Fred’s devotees still adoring him?

The wording in Mark’s account causes confusion because it appears to contradict these facts, as does the wording in Luke’s account: “Then came the day of unleavened bread, when the passover must be killed” (Luke 22:7, KJV).

If these verses are actually stating that the lambs were killed on the 15th, the first day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread, then we are confronted with gigantic problems:

No, it is not even a slight problem. Exodus 12 confirms the opposite. Verse 18 says “In the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month at evening (erev), ye shall eat unleavened bread until the one and twentieth day of the month at evening (erev).” Eating of unleavened bread starts BEFORE the beginning of the fifteenth. Unleavened bread is to be eaten “on the fourteenth day of the month at evening (erev).” As testimony from Deuteronomy 16:1-8 shows, the full ordinances for Passover and the time for taking unleavened bread overlapped. The Targum translates and explains the Sacred Hebrew Text into the vernacular, in very simple language, and is extremely clear: “And you shall eat the flesh on that night, the fifteenth of Nisan . . .”

{}19{}

There is evidence in early historical works that at the time John was writing his Gospel, the 14/15 Passover controversy was already a major problem. That would explain why John describes Jesus’ last Passover and the subsequent events in greater detail than the other Gospel writers.

Image result for samaritan passover picsIt is correct that John’s account differs from the other Gospels, but not for the reasons given. John had to keep on emphasizing the details of Jewish feasts as difference from a Samaritan counterfeit version that had been a threat for hundreds of years. John mentioned going through Samaria in details encountering with a Samaritan woman (John 4:4-40), eventually giving them the most important message: for “Ye worship ye know not what; we know what we worship, for salvation is of the Jews” (John 4:22). For us living far and away in the twenty-first century, the threat from the Samaritans aren’t real, but for them, John and his countrymen from Galilee, they had to live with those threats, and they were real.

John shows that the Passover they were preparing to eat was recognized as the official observance of the Jews: “(Now it was the preparation of the Passover, and about the sixth hour [6 AM]). And he [Pilate] said to the Jews, ‘Behold your King!’ But they cried aloud, ‘Away, away with Him! Crucify Him!’ ” (John 19:14-15).

It’s amazing. It’s like a red-hot murder suspect caught and being interviewed in a police station testifying with different alibi to suit different circumstances. Here, the sixth hour is “6 AM”, but in another of Fred’s own books, it’s 8.30 AM (pg 219, Harmony of the Gospels, 1974). If Fred have been honest, he would tell the truth that the “sixth hour” is the same as when Jesus met the Samaritan at the well. It was hot, and Jesus, being wearied and tired, asked for a drink. It was noon time, as the same time were listed elsewhere:

John 4:6 Now Jacob’s well was there. Jesus therefore, being wearied with His journey, sat thus by the well; and it was about the sixth hour.

And that noon time, the sixth hour, is the same in the other Gospels.

Matthew 27:45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land until the ninth hour.
Mark 15:33 And when the sixth hour had come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour.
Luke 23:44 And it was about the sixth hour, and there was a darkness over all the earth until the ninth hour.
John 19:14 And it was the Preparation of the Passover and about the sixth hour, and Pilate said unto the Jews, “Behold your king!”

The truth is that all the Gospel writers were using Hebrew time and all the “sixth hour” means 12 noon, since the hour counting starts at daybreak, at 6 am. I like Fred’s thirteenth rule on studying the Bible 13) Do not form conclusions based on partial facts or insufficient information, or the opinions and speculations of others.

The truth then, is, since Matthew, Mark and Luke testifies that Christ was on the cross at the sixth hour, Jesus couldn’t be at the judgement Hall at the same time. And since the crucifixion was on the fourteenth, the time at the Judgement Hall had to be on a day before, on the thirteenth. Then they led Him away to be crucified, but first to be flogged, including mocking and scourging—the missing hours, or for the next 18 hours—then back at the praetorium. From John 14:16 to17, there is a time gap where there is no record of Him—from about noon on the thirteenth to daybreak on the fourteenth of Nisan. A mystery of mysteries. A secret among secrets.

And that evening, the evening where Jesus and His disciples were taking supper, were indeed a supper. There is no evidence of a Passover—no lamb, no bitter herbs, no mention of any blood on the doorposts and lintel—it was not even a Samaritan or a Sadducean Passover, where it would be on an early fourteenth of Nisan. Jesus and His disciples were eating a meal, called the a supper by the Gospel writers, is ON THE EVENING OF THE THIRTEENTH!

Bacchiocchi fails to consider that during Jesus’ day a majority of the Jews were observing the domestic Passover at the beginning of the 14th, as commanded by God in Exodus 12.

The Samaritans would keep their early fourteenth Passover at Mount Gerizim at sunset, but there is no record (at least I haven’t come across any) how the Sadduceans, the Boethusians and Herodians, would keep them. A “domestic Passover” would have to be kept in their houses “as commanded by God in Exodus 12.” There has been no record of any Passover being kept back in Galilee. Have you found any, folks?

Because Bacchiocchi recognizes no other Passover than the traditional Nisan 15 observance, he concludes that Jesus’ observance of the 14th was “a special paschal meal” kept a day early in anticipation of His crucifixion. Notice: “An Early Passover Meal. A plausible resolution of the discrepancy is to assume that the last Supper was a special paschal meal eaten the evening before the official Passover meal. The anticipation of the paschal meal could have been motivated by the fact that Jesus knew He would suffer death at Passover in fulfillment of the type provided by the slaying of the paschal lamb on Nisan 14. He knew He could not possibly eat of the paschal lamb at the usual time [assuming that Jesus kept the traditional Nisan 15 Passover] and Himself be sacrificed as the true Paschal Lamb when the lambs were slain [referring to the afternoon of Nisan 14]. It was more important that Christ’s death should synchronize with the death of the Passover lambs [at the temple] than that His eating of the Passover meal synchronize with the official time of the Passover meal” (Ibid., p. 56, emphasis added).

Although Bacchiocchi was a Seventh-day Adventist, and Adventists normally don’t keep the annual feasts, he was quite right in observing how Christ’s last supper wasn’t a Passover, but an “early Passover meal.” To fine-tune further it would be more accurate to call it a pre-paschal meal. That night, there were no evidence of a Passover—no lamb, no bitter herbs, no mention of any blood on the doorposts and lintel, neither did they burnt any of the remains at daybreak, nor remained in the house till then, but they scurried off to the Garden of Gethsemane against all the ordinances needed to keep a “domestic Passover”—so it shouldn’t be a Passover of whatever kind, unless it is a false Passover, taking on a false hope with a wafer of bread and a goblet of wine. Amazing stuff! Why is the end-time Church has the descriptions as being “ten virgins, waiting,” and yet “wretched” and “naked”?

The word “they” in Mark 14:12 refers to those who were killing the Passover lambs at houses, tents, or inns where the domestic Passover would be kept. Mark’s record of the killing of the lambs at the time that Jesus sent His disciples to prepare the Passover confirms that many Jews in New Testament times were observing the domestic Passover. Clearly, Jesus and His disciples did not observe a “special paschal meal” at a different time from other Jews in Jerusalem. Mark’s testimony exposes this teaching as a false doctrine of men.

Okay, let’s see what Mark says in Mark 14:12; and it’s getting a bit technical:

Mark 14:12 KJV And the first (G4413 protos) day(G2250 hemera) of unleavened bread, when they killed the passover, his disciples said unto him, Where wilt thou that we go and prepare that thou mayest eat the passover?

G4413 protos could be translated as ‘a time before’ as in John 1:15 John bare witness of him, and cried, saying, This was he of whom I spake, He that cometh after me is preferred before me: for he was before G4413 me.

John 1:30 This is he of whom I said, After me cometh a man which is preferred before me: for he was before G4413 me.

G2250 hemera could be translated as ‘a period of time or days’ as in Matthew 2:1 Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judaea in the days G2250 of Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem.

Matthew 3:1 In those days G2250 came John the Baptist, preaching in the wilderness of Judaea,
Matthew 11:12 And from the days G2250 of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force.
Mat 23:30 And say, If we had been in the days G2250 of our fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets.
Matthew 24:19 And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days! G2250
Matthew 24:22 And except those days G2250 should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect’s sake those days G2250 shall be shortened.
Matthew 24:29 Immediately after the tribulation of those days G2250 shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken:
Matthew 24:37 But as the days G2250 of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. During those 120 years Noah preached a warning message (1 Peter 3:20).
Matthew 24:38 For as in the days G2250 that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day G2250 that Noe entered into the ark,
Mark 2:20 But the days G2250 will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and then shall they fast in those days. G2250
Mark 8:1 In those days G2250 the multitude being very great, and having nothing to eat, Jesus called his disciples unto him, and saith unto them,

So Mark 14:12 could or should be translated as “Now before the Days of Unleavened Bread arrived, when they killed the Passover lamb, His disciples said to Him, Where do You want us to go and prepare that You may eat the Passover?

Matthew 26:17 Now the first day (G4413 protos) of the feast of unleavened bread the disciples came to Jesus, saying unto him, Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the passover?
Matthew 26:17 could or should be translated as: “Now before the Days of Unleavened Bread have arrived, the disciples came to Jesus, asking, Where shall we prepare for thee to eat the Passover?”

Same thing with Luke 22:7 Then came (G2064 erchomai) the day (G2250 hemera) of Unleavened Bread when the Passover lambs had to be sacrificed. 8 Jesus said to Peter and John, “Go and prepare the Passover meal for us to eat.”

Luke 22:7 could or should be translated as “As the Days of Unleavened Bread were approaching when the Passover lambs had to be sacrificed, 8 Jesus said to Peter and John, “Go and prepare the Passover meal for us to eat.””

—It is possible that Peter and John killed the lamb themselves.However, since the guest chamber was furnished and ready, it is more likely that the master of the house had already killed the lamb by the time Peter and John arrived.
—It is probable that the lamb for Jesus’ last Passover was a very small lamb,
—If the lamb was very small, the Passover meal could have been ready as early as 7:30 PM.
—The subsequent events of that night indicate that the Passover meal began early and probably ended by 9 or 9:30 PM.

Typical of Fred Coulter’s analysis. A possibility becomes a probability and then it becomes a fact. And so in his Harmony of the Gospels, his passover started at 7.30 pm and everything ended by 9.30 pm when they went off to the Garden of Gethsemane. The killing and roasting took only one and a half hours, he says. Scheduled to feed 13 people, they only plan to have a tiny 8-day old lamb, weights only 10-12 pounds. Have any of you roast a leg of lambs, folks? I would love to hear from your experiences. More so if you have even killed a lamb, clean and roast, scheduled to feed thirteen adults after sundown. If not, try it, it is an opportunity to prove the truth!

Luke records Jesus’ words at the beginning of the Passover meal: “Now when the hour had come, He sat down, and the twelve apostles with Him. And He said to them, ‘With earnest desire I have desired to eat this Passover with you before I suffer. For I tell you that I will not eat of it again until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God’ ” (Luke 22:14-16).

What was Jesus talking about when he said “this Passover”?

There are only two possibilities:

Image result for jesus' disciple passover pics1) He meant the upcoming Passover that very year, which had not yet arrived, as this statement was made “before the feast of the Passover” (John 13:1).
2) He meant that very meal that evening which they were partaking of – even though it was served with leavened bread (artos G740), makes no mention of the lamb, or bitter herbs, which were required for a Passover meal.

What did Jesus meant when He said, “With desire I have desired to eat this passover with you before I suffer?” The word for “desire” is an unusual word, epithumia in the Greek, and means “a longing, especially for something forbidden” (Strong’s G1937)—a strong desire for something denied. Other examples are:

Matthew 5:28 But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after G1937 her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.
Matthew 13:17 For verily I say unto you, That many prophets and righteous men have desired G1937 to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them; and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them.
Luke 17:22 And he said unto the disciples, The days will come, when ye shall desire G1937 to see one of the days of the Son of man, and ye shall not see it.
Acts 20:33 I have coveted G1937 no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel.
1 Corinthians 10:6 Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted. G1937
James 4:2 Ye lust, G1937 and have not: ye kill, and desire to have, and cannot obtain: ye fight and war, yet ye have not, because ye ask not.
Revelation 9:6 And in those days shall men seek death, and shall not find it; and shall desire G1937 to die, but death shall flee from them.
Mark 4:19 And the cares of this world, and the deceitfulness of riches, and the lusts G1939 of other things entering in, choke the word, and it becometh unfruitful.

The word for “desire” in Luke 22:15 is a “desire, craving, longing—specifically for what is forbidden.” This is the “strongest expression of intense desire,” whether good or bad, says the Jamieson, Fausset, Brown Critical-Experimental Commentary.

Image result for jesus' disciple passover picsIn other words, Jesus desired to eat the true Biblical Passover with His disciples that year, but He knew that such a thing would be impossible—that it was forbidden; it was denied—that for Him to fulfill God’s plan that He must fulfilled that Special Sacrificial Paschal, that “Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.” He knew He was denied, forbidden and impossible for Him to eat that forthcoming Passover with His disciples.

Jesus knew He was to fulfil John 1:29 The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him, and saith, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.

With all these in mind, perhaps Luke 22:15 could be translated as: “With fervent desire I have desired to eat this Passover with you before I suffer; but I’m saying to you now, I am forbidden and denied this privilege, and I will no longer eat with you until we’re all in the kingdom of God.”

Image result for jesus' disciple passover picsAs we continue reading the account, it is clear that the context supports this translation, and is consistent with the Greek. We are told that Jesus rose from supper (verse 4). After washing the disciples’ feet, Jesus sat down again (Greek “reclined”) to eat (verse 12). Jesus said, “The one who is eating bread with Me…” (verse 18), shows that the meal was in progress. Jesus dipped the morsel and gave it to Judas, who ate it (verse 26).

Obviously Jesus didn’t keep a “domestic Passover” back in their houses in Galilee. Here they didn’t eat in haste, staff on their hand, sanders on their feet, ready to flee. But there you are, “Jesus sat down again (Greek “reclined”) to eat.” What an admission!

Fred Coulter’s Passover (Ii)

•July 22, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Draft Ii

Chapters 16 – 17

One heading and its explanation from Fred Coulter’s The Christian Passover says:

The Exiles Could Not Keep the Passover

Moreover, during the entire seventy-year captivity, the Passover could not be kept. The word of God makes it absolutely clear that when the people were not in the land of Israel, they could not keep the Passover on the 14th day of the first month. Notice the instructions that God gave to Moses when the children of Israel were in the wilderness: “And they kept the Passover on the fourteenth day of the first month between the two evenings [ben ha arbayim] in the wilderness of Sinai. According to all that the LORD commanded Moses, the children of Israel did.

If the Passover was home-centered, and not Temple- centered, the Jews should have no inhibition about keeping the Passover at wherever they lived, as were the case with the original Exodus. They kept it in their homes. Also, he says, “The word of God makes it absolutely clear that when the people were not in the land of Israel, they could not keep the Passover.”

Why, why didn’t he provide that from the Scriptures? Actually the Scriptures say the opposite–the first Passover was kept in Egypt, and it wasn’t “in the land of Israel.” Neither were they “in Israel” while wandering in the wilderness for the next forty years?

Are his devotees still sleeping? Why such wretched writing and none of his devotees are thinking?

See the source image“And this house was finished on the third day of the month Adar, in the sixth year of the reign of Darius the king. And the children of Israel, the priests, and the Levites, and the rest of the children of the captivity kept the dedication of this house of God with joy….And the children of the captivity kept the Passover on the fourteenth day of the first month. The priests and the Levites were purified together, all of them pure. And they killed the Passover lamb for all the children of the captivity, and for their brethren the priests, and for themselves. And the children of Israel ate the Passover lamb, all who had come again out of exile, and all such as had separated themselves to them from the uncleanness of the nations of the land in order to seek the LORD God of Israel. And they kept the Feast of Unleavened Bread seven days with joy, for the LORD had made them joyful…” (Ezra 6:15-16, 19-22).

Ezra 6:15 And this house was finished on the third day of the month of Adar, which was in the sixth year of the reign of Darius the king. 16 And the children of Israel, the priests and the Levites, and the rest of the children of the captivity, kept the dedication of this house of God with joy, 17 and offered at the dedication of this house of God a hundred bullocks, two hundred rams, four hundred lambs, and for a sin offering for all Israel, twelve he goats, according to the number of the tribes of Israel. 18 And they set the priests in their divisions, and the Levites in their courses for the service of God, which is at Jerusalem, as it is written in the Book of Moses. 19 And the children of the captivity kept the Passover upon the fourteenth day of the first month. 20 For the priests and the Levites were purified together; all of them were pure, and killed the Passover lamb for all the children of the captivity, and for their brethren the priests, and for themselves. 21 And the children of Israel, who had come again out of captivity, and all such as had separated themselves unto them from the filthiness of the heathen of the land to seek the Lord God of Israel, ate, 22 and kept the Feast of Unleavened Bread seven days with joy; for the Lord had made them joyful, and turned the heart of the king of Assyria unto them to strengthen their hands in the work of the house of God, the God of Israel.

The Scriptures above reaffirm the followings about keeping the Passover:

(1) the duties of the priests and Levites were reestablished at the Temple, “as it is written in the Book of Moses” (verse 18). After the Sanctuary was instituted, there is no such a thing about a “domestic” passover.
(2) the priests and Levites “killed the Passover lamb for all the children of the captivity, and for their brethren the priests, and for themselves.” — contrary to what Fred thought about this, the common people didn’t do the killing, the Priests and Levites did.

Below are further quotes from Fred Coulter:

That the Jews in exile could not observe the Passover is acknowledged by the Karaite Jews and recorded by Samuel Al-Magribi in 1484: “Today, however, by reason of our many sins, we are scattered over the four corners of the earth, we are dispersed in the lands of the Gentiles, we are soiled with their ritual uncleanness and unable to reach the House of the Lord, and our status is equivalent to that of persons ritually unclean or traveling far away. That is why this ordinance of the Passover sacrifice no longer applies to us, and the reason for this is our fathers’ exceeding disobedience to God and our own following in their sinful footsteps” (Nemoy, Karaite Anthology, p. 206)

The reason given above was that the Jews were “unable to reach the House of the Lord.”

When the Jews were in exile during the Babylonian captivity, they could not keep the Passover. This prohibition led to the replacement of the Passover with the Seder meal on the 15th day of the first month, the first day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread. To make their false substitute appear Scriptural, the Jews changed the name of the seven-day Feast of Unleavened Bread to “Passover.” By changing the name of this feast, the Seder meal on the night of the 15th became the “Passover” for those who were living in exile.

Typical of Fred Coulter’s writing, he doesn’t provide any evidence why this “prohibition led to the replacement of the Passover with the Seder meal on the 15th day of the first month.” He could just whip up something from nothing. Magic. A touch of Simon Magus again.

{}17{}

The book of Ezra records the first Passover to be observed after the dedication of the second temple. Although the Passover was centered at the temple, the lambs were slain at the beginning of the 14th and were eaten on the night of the 14th (Ezra 6:19-21).

No, the verses quoted above only says the Passover was kept at the Temple. Ezra was accredited with the beginning of the synagogues, where after the Babylonian captivity, the men of the Great Assembly formalized and standardized the language of the Jewish prayers and worship.

After the return of the Exile, the Jews were back in Jerusalem that the law was explained in the Aramaic language where they could understand that were originally written in Hebrew, since most of the people, after 70 years of Exile, would have lost the knowledge of the ancient language to such a degree that they need the Word of God to be translated and explained in the vernacular. 

In Nehemiah 8:6 And Ezra blessed the Lord, the great God. . . . 7  . . . .and the Levites, caused the people to understand the law; and the people stood in their place. 8 So they read in the book, in the law of God, distinctly, and gave the sense and caused them to understand the reading.

In order to give “the sense and caused them to understand the reading,” they need to understand it in Aramaic, hence this gave rise to the origin of the Targum version of our modern Bible.

See the source imageAnd the Targum says of the original Passover in Exodus 12: And it (the lamb) shall be bound and reserved for you until the fourteenth day of this month, that you may not know the fear of the Mizraee (Egyptians) when they see it; and ye shall kill him according to the rite of all to congregation of the assembly of Israel, between the suns. And you shall take of the blood and set it upon the two posts and upon the upper board outside of the houses in which you eat and sleep. And you shall eat the flesh on that night, the fifteenth of Nisan . . .”

The Targum says the instruction was to eat the flesh of the lamb on the fifteenth of Nisan. It is clear and simple.

The rest of the chapter Fred Coulter went to quote from many non-biblical sources. From experiences cited in previous critiques, his misquoting is obvious, blatant and a constant irritant that it’s not worth following him to—Dr. Lauterbach, Wilkinson, Philo, Josephus, etc. Besides, he is so spiteful of the Rabbinic interpretation that everything he quoted had to be twisted to suit his early misconception of his fourteenth passover.

I will, instead, go back to a critical point about Deuteronomy being edited. Fred Coulter, Frank Nelte and John Ritenbaugh have all agreed the text, especially chapter 16:1-8 have been edited. They all meant it in the negative sense, of course, otherwise we should all accept it as the Sacred Text.

So back to chapter 16. There were so much to say in this chapter:

Under Sanballat’s jurisdiction, a temple was built on Mount Gerizim, which was originally the Mount of Blessing for the children of Israel (Deut. 27:12). Now Samaria had a temple similar to the one in Jerusalem. Manasseh, a descendant of Aaron, was high priest, and he had a whole corps of Levites as assistant priests. They were setting up a “Moses-like religion” that would compete with the true worship of God. For their Scriptural authority, they claimed and used the books of Moses, the first five books of the Bible, called the Torah. (See Josephus, Antiquities of the Jews, Book 11, Chapters 7 and 8.) They offered the commanded sacrifices, observed the Sabbath, festivals and holy days, and fulfilled all the requirements of the Torah—with the exception of the law against intermarriage. Because they had their own temple and their own priesthood, they did not have to comply with the law against intermarriage. They were now under Sanballat’s jurisdiction, where they were safe from any interference by Ezra and Nehemiah. Through their counterfeit religion, they could begin to influence Jews everywhere in the empire.

What an alarming turn of events! What an absolute disaster this could bring! Only sixty miles north of Jerusalem was a competing religion, a new Jewish/Samaritan religion, with authentic copies of the books of Moses, the first five books of the Bible. Because the founders of this religion had rebelled against the law of God, it was obvious that they did not respect His Word. They would not hesitate to alter the text to suit their own purposes. The Scriptures were in great danger of being corrupted.

If Ezra had edited the Scriptures, a comparison would show the difference with the Samaritans’ version: “with authentic copies of the books of Moses, the first five books of the Bible.” The Samaritan religion was established earlier, but close to Jerusalem, just some sixty miles to the north, around 720 BC. They should have the true version, and Ezra’s edited copy will show.

Shortly after the Exile, in II Kings 17:

24 And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon, and from Cuthah, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel; and they possessed Samaria and dwelt in the cities thereof.
25 And so it was at the beginning of their dwelling there that they feared not the Lord; therefore the Lord sent lions among them, which slew some of them.
26 Therefore they spoke to the king of Assyria, saying, “The nations which thou hast removed and placed in the cities of Samaria know not the manner of the God of the land; therefore He hath sent lions among them, and behold, they slay them because they know not the manner of the God of the land.”
27 Then the king of Assyria commanded, saying, “Carry thither one of the priests whom ye brought from thence; and let them go and dwell there, and let him teach them the manner of the God of the land.”
28 Then one of the priests whom they had carried away from Samaria came and dwelt in Bethel, and taught them how they should fear the Lord.
29 However every nation made gods of their own and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made, every nation in their cities wherein they dwelt.
32 So they feared the Lord, and made unto themselves from the lowest of them priests of the high places, who sacrificed for them in the houses of the high places.

So “one of the priests whom ye brought from thence,” (verse 27) had been brought from among the northern Exile to teach the new settlers. It is likely he had some scrolls of the Torah with him, otherwise how could he teach the new settlers? By the time Ezra arrived, (around 440-480 BC), the Samaritan religion would have been around for some 250 years.

But evidence shows otherwise—Deuteronomy 16:1-8—for both versions are basically the same.

Deuteronomy 16 (KJ21)

1 “Observe the month of Abib, and keep the Passover unto the Lord thy God; for in the month of Abib the Lord thy God brought thee forth out of Egypt by night.
2 Thou shalt therefore sacrifice the Passover unto the Lord thy God, of the flock and the herd, in the place which the Lord shall choose to place His name there.
3 Thou shalt eat no leavened bread with it. Seven days shalt thou eat unleavened bread therewith, even the bread of affliction; for thou camest forth out of the land of Egypt in haste, that thou mayest remember the day when thou camest forth out of the land of Egypt all the days of thy life.
4 And there shall be no leavened bread seen with thee in all thy borders seven days, neither shall there anything of the flesh, which thou sacrificed the first day at evening, remain all night until the morning.
5 Thou mayest not sacrifice the Passover within any of thy gates which the Lord thy God giveth thee;
6 but at the place which the Lord thy God shall choose to place His name in, there thou shalt sacrifice the Passover at evening, at the going down of the sun, at the season that thou camest forth out of Egypt.
7 And thou shalt roast and eat it in the place which the Lord thy God shall choose, and thou shalt turn in the morning and go unto thy tents.
8 Six days thou shalt eat unleavened bread, and on the seventh day shall be a solemn assembly to the Lord thy God. Thou shalt do no work therein.

The Samaritan Pentateuch
Deuteronomy 16

1 Observe the month of Abib, and keep the passover unto the LORD thy God: for in the month of Abib the LORD thy God brought thee forth out of Egypt by night. 2 Thou shalt therefore sacrifice the passover unto the LORD thy God, of the flock and the herd, in the place which the LORD God of you shall choose to place his name there. 3 Thou shalt eat no leavened bread with it; seven days shalt thou eat unleavened bread therewith, even the bread of affliction; for thou camest forth out of the land of Egypt in haste: that thou mayest remember the day when thou camest forth out of the land of Egypt all the days of thy life. 4 And there shall be no leavened bread seen with thee in all thy coast seven days; neither shall there any thing of the flesh, which thou sacrificedst the first day between the even, remain all night until the morning. 5 And thou mayest not sacrifice the passover within any of thy gates, which the LORD thy God giveth thee: 6 But in the place which the LORD thy God shall choose to place his name there, there thou shalt sacrifice the passover at even, at the going down of the sun, at the season that thou camest forth out of Egypt. 7 And thou shalt roast and eat it in the place which the LORD thy God shall choose: and thou shalt turn in the morning, and go unto thy tents. 8 Six days thou shalt eat unleavened bread: and on the seventh day shall be a celebration to the LORD thy God: thou shalt not do any work of service therein.

The difference, if any, is no more than the difference between the KJ21 and the NKJV, or between the KJV and the RSV.

All the cries about editing are nothing but hogwash.

Is Donald Trump Mad?

•July 18, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Joel's avatarA Prophecy of Esau and Jacob

According to William Herold, a retired Physician, this is what he wrote of Donald Trump:

“He has a severe narcissistic personality disorder. It is so severe that he has a paranoid flavor, and will not accept criticism. He flatly refuses to acknowledge being wrong, will never apologize, and has no coping mechanism for being wrong. Unfortunately he gets himself in this position a lot with his mouth and tweets moving faster than good thinking. Image result for pics donald trump

“He has something else, which is like a schizoid affect. He may have hallucinations or misperceptions. I am curious what his psych diagnosis was when his parents sent him to military school.

“I don’t believe he really thought he would win the presidency. Isn’t committed to the job.”

Not really, to me, he doesn’t seem mad, but he seems like a spoiled brat across the street that couldn’t stop throwing tantrums at every passer-by.

Also, he…

View original post 51 more words

Fred Coulter’s Passover (Ih)

•July 17, 2019 • Leave a Comment

This is a Critique of Fred Coulter’s The Christian Passover.

See the source imageDraft Ih

Chapters 14 – 15

Ezra was righteous scribe. He was also a righteous high priest. His priestly lineage could be traced all the way back to Aaron, the first high priest established under Moses (Ezra 7:1-5). Ezra returned to Jerusalem from Babylonian exile and faithfully reintroduced the Torah to all those who followed him (Ezra 7–10 and Nehemiah 8). For Ezra had prepared his heart to seek the law of the Lord and to do it, and to teach in Israel statutes and judgments. He was so righteous that he was regarded as the second Moses in the Voice Translation of Ezra 7:10 He was a second Moses, and tenaciously studied, practiced, and taught the Eternal’s law to Israel.

With the above in mind, we’ll continue with our critique:

Image result for ezra pics bibleAlthough Deuteronomy 16 contains instructions for the Feast of Unleavened Bread and the two other holy days seasons, the fact that the word “Passover” appears in Verse 1 has caused great confusion in the minds of many Bible students and scholars. They are not aware that these verses were edited by Ezra long after the book of Deuteronomy was originally written, and that in Ezra’s time the entire eight-day observance of the Passover and the Feast of Unleavened Bread was called “Passover.” When we understand that the term “Passover” was used for the Feast of Unleavened bread, the seeming discrepancy between Deuteronomy 16 and other Scriptural passages is eliminated.

When we place all the jigsaw pieces together and they fix nicely, there isn’t any confusion. If the puzzle doesn’t fit, our understanding is obviously wrong, and so there is confusion.

The books of Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus and Numbers were mainly the words of God to His subjects–to Adam, to Abraham, to Jacob, to Moses–but in the book of Deuteronomy it was Moses speaking to the Israelites. Deuteronomy 1:1 says These are the words which Moses spoke unto all Israel on this side of the Jordan in the wilderness . . . 3 And it came to pass in the fortieth year, in the eleventh month, on the first day of the month, that Moses spoke unto the children of Israel according unto all that the Lord had given him in commandment unto them.

So when Moses spoke, he spoke “according unto all that the Lord had given him.” He uses terms that were slightly different from what God spoke as expressed in Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus and Numbers. So in the book of Deuteronomy Moses couldn’t be just repeating the same line, word for word, that God used. Moses would sometimes clarify seemingly confusing issues, or to clarify those of complex subject as the wordings in Deuteronomy 16 shows.

Image result for moses picsIf Moses had any doubt, he had full access to God at the Holy of Holies at the Sanctuary to ask and seek clarification. One example is found in Numbers 9 when some Israelites had came in contact with the dead, and thought they couldn’t keep the Passover. Moses said to them, “Stand still, and I will hear what the Lord will command concerning you” (verse 8). Moses had never being denied access to God to seek clarification or for any reason.

And since Moses was a righteous man, he spoke a language that we can understand, yet it’s the word of God. Years later Ezra used the same methodology for those who returned from the Exile and who had lost the Hebrew language, and knew only the Aramaic language, and this same process gave birth to the Targum, another source of the Scriptures that we should refer from time to time.

Nehemiah 8:8 So they read in the book, in the law of God, distinctly, and gave the sense and caused them to understand the reading.

Nehemiah 8:8 implied not only the reading of the Law, but also made interpretation of its Hebraic meaning-–its translation and interpretation were simplifies from Hebrew to Aramaic–so that the common people in the streets could understand, and this practice was broadened and spread to all the synagogues in Judea.

Let’s have another look at the original Passover, during the Exodus:

Exodus 12:6 And ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month, and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening.
7 And they shall take of the blood, and strike it on the two side posts and on the upper door post of the houses wherein they shall eat it.
8 And they shall eat the flesh in that night, roasted with fire; and with unleavened bread and with bitter herbs they shall eat it.
9 Eat not of it raw, nor boiled at all with water, but roasted with fire — his head with his legs and with the viscera thereof.
10 And ye shall let nothing of it remain until the morning, and that which remaineth of it until the morning ye shall burn with fire.
11 And thus shall ye eat it: with your loins girded, your shoes on your feet, and your staff in your hand; and ye shall eat it in haste; it is the Lord’S Passover.
12 For I will pass through the land of Egypt this night, and will smite all the firstborn in the land of Egypt, both man and beast; and against all the gods of Egypt I will execute judgment: I am the Lord.
13 And the blood shall be to you for a token upon the houses where ye are; and when I see the blood, I will pass over you, and the plague shall not be upon you to destroy you when I smite the land of Egypt.
14 “‘And this day shall be unto you for a memorial, and ye shall keep it a feast to the Lord throughout your generations; ye shall keep it a feast by an ordinance for ever.
15 Seven days shall ye eat unleavened bread. Even the first day ye shall put away leaven out of your houses; for whosoever eateth leavened bread from the first day until the seventh day, that soul shall be cut off from Israel.
16 And in the first day there shall be a holy convocation, and in the seventh day there shall be a holy convocation to you. No manner of work shall be done in them, save that which every man must eat, that only may be done by you.
17 And ye shall observe the Feast of Unleavened Bread, for in this selfsame day have I brought your armies out of the land of Egypt. Therefore shall ye observe this day in your generations by an ordinance for ever.

Let’s have another look; let’s accept Christ’s admonition that the Pharisees sit on Moses’ seat:

Image result for moses picsVerse 6 says to keep the Passover, where the lamb was sacrificed at even—”after noon and until nightfall.” From verse 7 to 11, it is describing the night as the Passover, ending by saying “it is the Lord’S Passover.”

That same night was what the Lord (not the Death Angel) would do, to “execute judgment.” That same day (not the next day, including the time when the Lord execute His judgment) was meant to be a memorial, and it was “a feast to the Lord.” The subject was still the Passover—about how the feast was to be kept. So for “Seven day shall ye eat unleavened bread,” it was still describing how Passover was to be observed. The seven days were the subject matter and emphasized, not about unleavened bread. Only by verse 17 was the appearance of “the Feast of Unleavened Bread” as the subject matter. The Scriptures were a bit vague, but for God it is His glory to conceal a mystery, and to hook out those having a contemptuous altitude. And those found to be in contemptuous would be put to death:

Deuteronomy 17:12 And the man who will do presumptuously, and will not hearken unto the priest who standeth to minister there before the Lord thy God, or unto the judge, even that man shall die . . .

So in the book of Deuteronomy Moses spoke and explained unto all Israel “according unto all that the Lord had given him” as to how to keep them, in a language they could understand.

On another note, the word “pesach” has a few timeframes. Just like the word “yowm” could be a 24-hour day or a 12-hour day, both concepts are contained with a verse Genesis 1:5. But pesach could be any one of four timeframes:

(a) An approximately 6-hour period—”after noon and until nightfall” erev or ben ha arbayim, when the lamb was killed.
(b) A one day concept, as in Numbers 28:16 “‘And on the fourteenth day of the first month is the Passover of the Lord.
(c) A seven-day festival as in Exodus 12:4-15, Deuteronomy 16:1-8, and as in Ezekiel 45:21 where it is explicitly described, “‘In the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month, ye shall have the Passover, a feast of seven days. Unleavened bread shall be eaten.
(d) An 8-day period when the Days of Unleavened Bread (7-days) is added to the 14th day. The whole period is also known as the Passover. Another reason is given below: Back when the months of the Jewish calendar were determined by observations of the new moon, eyewitnesses would bring their testimony to the rabbinical court in Jerusalem, and the court would sanctify the new month based on this testimony. But faraway communities such as Babylonia couldn’t get the message in time, and didn’t know when the new month had begun, though they could narrow the possibilities to two days. So to play it safe, they observed another day, so Pesach became an eight-day festival.

Deuteronomy 16 clarifies some of earlier Scriptures as to how to keep the Passover:

(i) Passover was to be offered in the place which the Lord shall choose, not within any of their gates (Deuteronomy 16:2,5). It was no longer in their houses, hence a “domestic passover” is a misconception.
(ii) For purposes of the timing of the sacrificing of pesach, the time is erev (Deuteronomy 16:6), the same time as ben ha arbayim (Exodus 12:6).
(iii) Erev (Deuteronomy 16:6) is being defined as “at the going down of the sun.” It’s the first moment when the sun starts to go down when it passes its zenith. Thus erev is also “after noon and until nightfall” (Exodus 12:6).
(iv) God specifies that three times a year all males should appear before Him in the place which He shall choose, which were later identified by God to be in Jerusalem (II Chronicles 6:6): in the Feast of Unleavened Bread, the Feast of Weeks, and in the Feast of Tabernacles (Deuteronomy 16:16). It clarifies Exodus 23:14,17; 34:23.

{}15{}

While Ezra was responsible for centralizing the Passover, it is important to remember that his action was intended to protect the true worship of God. He was not acting in opposition to God’s ordinances and therefore was NOT ACTING AGAINST THE AUTHORITY OF GOD.

Why such double talk above? If centralizing the Passover in Jerusalem is not against God, then it is for God. Plain and simple. Why so much grumbling? Ezra had prepared his heart to seek the Lord and to teach in Israel His laws, statutes and judgments. He was so highly regarded that he was appraised as the second Moses.

To this day, the members of this Samaritan religion keep their Passover at the beginning of the 14th, in the same manner as their ancestors. The fact that this Jewish/Samaritan sect has always observed a domestic Passover indicates that the temple sacrifice of the Passover lambs was not the practice in Jerusalem when their religion was founded. The following description of their Passover confirms that it has not changed from the original domestic observance:

No, they don’t. Every year Samaritans kept their passover at Mount Gerizim, near today’s city of Nablus in the West Bank, and this mountain isn’t at their homes, so it isn’t a “domestic” passover. Yes, they kept it at the beginning of the fourteenth in the same manner as the Church of God communities today.

“They, therefore, observe Pesach exactly as it was observed two or three thousand years ago [emphasis added]….Modern historical research has proved that the Samaritans are not descendants of the heathen colonists settled in the northern kingdom by the conquerors of Samaria, as was once assumed….Actually the Samaritans of today are a small and poor remnant of an old and great Jewish sect….The only religious books that they possess, however, are the Pentateuch and Joshua….these two hundred [remnant] Samaritans observe Pesach to this day on Mount Gerizim, in a manner that other Jews ceased practising thousands of years ago. The custom of offering sacrifices has died out with the Samaritans, except on the fourteenth day of Nisan, when they offer the ceremonial Pesach sacrifice” (Schluss, The Jewish Festivals, pp. 60-61).

The background of the Samaritans is recorded in II Kings 17:20 And the Lord rejected all the seed of Israel and afflicted them, and delivered them into the hands of despoilers until He had cast them out of His sight. 21 For He rent Israel from the house of David, and they made Jeroboam the son of Nebat king. And Jeroboam drove Israel from following the Lord, and made them sin a great sin. 22 For the children of Israel walked in all the sins of Jeroboam which he did; they departed not from them, 23 until the Lord removed Israel out of His sight, as He had said by all His servants the prophets. So was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria unto this day. 24 And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon, and from Cuthah, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel; and they possessed Samaria and dwelt in the cities thereof.

Image result for mount gerizim passover picturesSamaritans occupied the country formerly belonging to the tribe of Ephraim, Manasseh and the other Lost Tribes where most of today’s Church of God communities comes from. The capital of the country was Samaria, formerly a large and splendid city. When the ten tribes were carried away into captivity to Assyria, the king of Assyria sent people from Cutha, Ava, Hamath, and Sepharvaim to inhabit Samaria (II Kings 17:24). So for simplicity sake, Jews assert that the Samaritans are “Cutheans.”

In order to preserve the true worship of God, it was essential to differentiate the Scriptures of the Jerusalem Jews from the Scriptures of the Jewish/Samaritan religion. The first step was to set the Scriptures in order and canonize each book as the authentic Word of God. When this work was completed, accurate copies of the entire text had to be made and distributed to Jewish synagogues throughout the empire. Once canonized, the Word of God could be preserved for all time.

As part of the canonization of the Scriptures, Ezra also edited the books which became the Old Testament. This editing included the substitution of current terminology for ancient names that were no longer in use.

Ezra edited Deuteronomy 16 from the then old Samaritan version, so Fred Coulter alleged, as the Samaritan version must be the authentic version. Quoting his own work, “The Original Bible Restored,” he says, “Although a few alterations were made in the text of the Old Testament after its canonization, there is no question that Ezra was the one who compiled the books, edited them and canonized them.” But of course, he was mainly referring to the vandalisation of Deuteronomy 16 (mainly verses 1-8).

“Whatever I command you, observe to do it. Thou shalt not add thereto nor diminish from it (Deuteronomy 12:32). Vandalising the Bible is a serious charge, risking eternal life (Revelation 22:18-19).

Fred Coulter’s charge isn’t alone. He has a few colleagues who share his view.

From Frank W. Nelte, referring to Deuteronomy 16:1, 2, 4, 5, 6:

These verses give the impression that the Passover is being spoken about. But the word “Passover” was deviously inserted into these verses by some dishonest scribe. The motivation for these devious changes was to justify the Jewish custom of referring to the Seven Days of Unleavened Bread as “Passover”.

The evidence for the fraudulent changes in this section of Scripture is not found in preserved manuscripts but in the pages of the Bible itself. We are dealing with a passage that is absolutely vital to upholding a Jewish belief, which belief is clearly unbiblical according to all the other Scriptures in the entire Old Testament. And these fraudulent changes have been accepted in every preserved manuscript, because they endorse a specific Jewish custom.

In addition, there is also a mistranslation in verse 6.
The only evidence for these alterations consists of exposing incompatible, contradictory and illogical statements in the changed text, when compared to other biblical passages. The person who altered this text overlooked some things which expose his fraudulent tampering.

Here are the changes that were made:
In these verses some scribe REMOVED the expression “the Feast of Unleavened Bread” from verse 1, and then REPLACED IT with the word “Passover”. In addition, this scribe also simply INSERTED the word “Passover” into the text of verses 2, 5 and 6.

From John W. Ritenbaugh:

In the context of Deuteronomy 16, the word “Passover” is beginning to look clearly out of place. As we continue to look further, we are going to see that verses 1-8 have nothing to do at all with instructions for the Passover lamb, but rather for Unleavened Bread, and specifically the Night To Be Much Observed, which is of course the first night after the Passover, not the same night as the Passover.

How did the name “Passover” get in there? God certainly did not inspire it to be in there. It had to have been edited into Deuteronomy 16 at a much later time (when the entire eight days of the spring festival were commonly called Passover) than from when it was originally written. You will see this very clearly in the New Testament that the entire spring feast was commonly called Passover by the Jews. Somebody, in copying, must have deliberately removed the name “Unleavened Bread” and placed the name “Passover” into Deuteronomy 16 in order to give support to a 15th Passover—to a Temple-centered 15th Passover. Sermon transcript Passover (Part 9).

“Who would have the authority to make such a change from Unleavened Bread to Passover in Deuteronomy 16? The finger of history points to someone during or after the time of Ezra. Ezra came along in the period roughly between 530 BC and about 515 BC. When Ezra came on the scene, the Jews, who had just come out of captivity, were again starting down the same path that originally took them into captivity.” Sermon transcript Passover (Part 10).

Tampering and vandalising God’s Word are serious charges, whose penalty is death (Revelation 22:18-19). Zechariah 11:8 is one of the most intriguing verse in the Scriptures. It says, “Three shepherds also I cut off in one month; and my soul loathed them and their soul also abhorred me.” Who are these three shepherds? Could they be Fred Coulter, Frank Nelte and John Ritenbaugh?

My nerves stand on end when I think about this. I hope it isn’t, of course.

Fred Coulter’s Passover (Ig)

•July 13, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Draft Ig

Chapters 12 – 13

Passover BloodII Chronicles 29:2 says “And he (Hezekiah) did that which was right in the sight of the Lord” and this, of course, includes sanctifying the house of the Lord cleaning the altar, all the vessels, and the table for the shewbread (v17-18). It was reemphasized in v15 that the commandment “were by the king,” as well as “by the words of the Lord.” The burnt offering and peace offering were accompanied by much rejoicing, enhanced by having music, songs, accompanied by various instruments—cymbals, psalteries, harps and trumpets—which were commandments of King David and other prophets, and they performed with praises with gladness.

In his account of Hezekiah’s Passover, Ezra records that “the runners went with the letters from the king and his princes throughout all Israel and Judah…according to the commandment of the king...” (II Chron. 30:6).

After taking counsel, the decree was to invite the other tribes, Ephraim and Manasseh— to make proclamation throughout all Israel, from Beersheba even to Dan—and the running and sending out letters to inform the other tribes, were the king’s command to keep the Passover in the second month. “So the posts passed from city to city through the country of Ephraim and Manasseh even unto Zebulun: but they laughed them to scorn, and mocked them” (II Chronicles 30:10).

In response to Hezekiah’s command to come to Jerusalem for the Passover, Ezra records that “…many people gathered at Jerusalem to keep the Feast of Unleavened Bread in the second month…” (verse 13). This is the first Scriptural record in which the Feast of Unleavened Bread and the Passover are used interchangeably in referring to the spring festival season (verses 1-2, 13).

No, not the first record. Earlier in Deuteronomy 16:1-8, when Moses wrote it in his last days (39 years after the original Exodus) the two feasts were already used interchangeably.

This is also the first Scriptural record of killing the Passover at the temple and dashing the blood of the lamb against the altar instead of applying the blood to the door posts at home, as was done with the domestic sacrifice of the lamb. Why did Hezekiah institute these changes in the observance of the Passover?

In summary, Leviticus 17 says if one were to make a sacrifice, in the camp or out of the camp, the blood must be brought to the tabernacle, and the priest shall sprinkle the blood upon the altar of the Lord at the door of the tabernacle (v 6).

In verse 8, it says, “And thou shalt say unto them: ‘Whatsoever man there be of the house of Israel, or of the strangers who sojourn among you, who offereth a burnt offering or sacrifice . .

In the Good News Translation, it says “who offer a burnt offering or any other sacrifice.” Referring to the phase “that offereth a burnt offering or sacrifice,” John Gill says “any other sacrifice besides a burnt offering.” All indications are that the sacrifice mentioned would inevitably include the Passover sacrifice, only that the GNT made it clearer.

The Targum gave the reason why this is so important in God’s sight: “In order that the sons of Israel may bring their sacrifices which they have [heretofore] killed on the face of the field, they may [henceforth] bring them before the Lord, at the door of the tabernacle of ordinance, unto the priest, and sacrifice their consecrated victims before the Lord.” Jesus Christ, the most important sacrifice, was brought before the LORD, who dwelt between the cherubim in the sanctuary.

The critical performance of any sacrifice is that “the priest shall sprinkle the blood upon the altar of the Lord at the door of the tabernacle.” Since memorial time, the priests had sprinkled the blood upon the alter evidently from the time of Moses, down to Ezra, and then during the time of Christ. If Moses had any doubt, he had all the time to ask God who dwelt between the cherubim in the Sanctuary for any further details.

The lambs that were killed at the temple were slain by the Levites, not by “the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel,” as in Exodus 12.

The Levitical duties of the tribe of Levites and the Sanctuary were not instituted at the time of the Exodus. Hence mosImage result for pics hezekiaht of the Exodus 12 requirements were a one-off situation, otherwise every Israelites would still be eating with their loins girded, sandals on their feet, staff in their hands; and they were to eat in haste. Then they would also need to pretend fleeing from Pharaoh and his armies in an re-enactment of the Exodus.

Ezra’s account in II Chronicles 30 shows that God accepted this temple- centered Passover, although it was contrary to the ordinances that He had established, because of the prayers of Hezekiah and the repentance of the people. But God’s acceptance of this Passover does not mean that He intended this type of Passover to replace the domestic Passover.The commands for the domestic observance of the Passover, as recorded in Exodus 12, were still in effect.

During the Exodus the command to kill the lamb in their houses (a domestic passover) were obvious in a one-off situation. Later, other laws and ordinances were established, like the command to commence a holy assembly on the first and last days of Unleavened Bread, which wasn’t in the original Exodus.

Consider this: If the ordinances of the Passover were not in effect at that time, there would have been no need for Hezekiah to pray for forgiveness for those who ate the Passover contrary to God’s requirements.Image result for pics hezekiah

Hezekiah’s prayers were for the fact that they were late for the Passover, which should be on the first month, but they cerebrated it on the second month, which is contrary to the law. But the main reason was stated in II Chronicles 30:18 For a multitude of the people, even many from Ephraim, and Manasseh, Issachar, and Zebulun had not cleansed themselves, yet they ate the Passover otherwise than it was written. But Hezekiah prayed for them, saying, “The good Lord pardon every one 19 who prepareth his heart to seek God, the Lord God of his fathers, though he be not cleansed according to the purification of the sanctuary.” 20 And the Lord hearkened to Hezekiah, and healed the people.

Has any of his sleepy sheep awaken by now? Can this be brought to Fred’s attention? Thanks.

{}{}{}

Image result for Josiah picsII Chronicles 34:1 Josiah was eight years old when he began to reign, and he reigned in Jerusalem one and thirty years. 2 And he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord, and walked in the ways of David his father, and declined neither to the right nor to the left. Adam Clarke comments further, “He never swerved from God and truth; he never omitted what he knew to be his duty to God.”

The description of the sacrificing does not fit the ordinances that God established for the domestic observance of the Passover. There is no mention of the lambs being killed by “the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel,” as in Exodus 12. Rather, the account gives a detailed description of the slaying of the lambs at the temple by the Levites, and the sprinkling of the lamb’s blood against the altar by the priests.

The sacrificing that was performed by the priests and Levites in this account was not conducted according to the ordinances that God gave to Moses for the observance of the Passover.

The above is in direct contradiction to what the Scriptures say: “So kill the Passover lamb, and sanctify yourselves and prepare your brethren, that they may do according to the word of the Lord by the hand of Moses” II Chronicles 35:6.

The phrase “as it is written in the book of Moses” is not referring to the ordinances for the Passover, but to the ordinances that God established for peace offerings, which required that the blood of the sacrificial animal be sprinkled against the altar, and the fat and certain organs be burnt on the altar (Lev. 3).

Image result for King Josiah of JudahNo, II Chronicles 35:6 says “So kill the Passover lamb (not the peace offering) . . . that they may do according to the word of the Lord by the hand of Moses.” So much twistings of God’s word! The verse actually reaffirms that the blood of the sacrificial animal should be sprinkled against the altar. Josiah was a righteous king.” And he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord, and walked in all the way of David his father, and turned not aside to the right hand or to the left” II Kings 22:2. Fred Coulter has so much problems reading the Scriptures or has he got memory lapses. Instead of sending tithes to Fred, his sleepy sheep should send him to the nearest hospital for a thorough clinical checkout.

Bashal is never used to signify the act of roasting. The use of the word “roasted” in II Chronicles 35:13 is a blatant mistranslation of the Hebrew text. Bashal is first used in this verse to indicate that the sacrifices were cooked over fire, and then to specify that the cooking was done by boiling the flesh of the animals in pots and pans. None of these sacrifices were roasted, as God had commanded for the sacrifice of the Passover lambs (Ex. 12:9).

The KJV translates Strong’s H1310 (bashal) in the following manner (and times): seethe (10x), boil (6x), sod (6x), bake (2x), ripe (2x), roast (2x). The KJV and most translations translate the verse “roasted” correctly: ”And they roasted the Passover lamb with fire according to the ordinance.” The Bible says they did the roasting “according to the ordinance.” The same word bashal is used in Deuteronomy 16:7 “And thou shalt roast (H1310 bashal) and eat it in the place which the Lord thy God shall choose.” Only “A Faithful Version” by a “not-so-sure-what-his-level-of-Hebrew-is” author translates it as “boil.”

Bear with me that I should dive deeper into this leather bound Faithful Version. II Chronicles 35:13 is translated as “And they boiled the Passover offerings over fire according to the law.”

If it is “according to law” it is correct to translate it as “roast.” But what this translator means is that what they did is contrary to the law. In which case it should be translated, “And they boiled the Passover offerings over fire contrary to the law” if he insists bashal should be translated as “boil.” Hope one of his sleepy virgins will finally wake up, do a favor, and inform the author of this paradox, or at least to ask for clarity how boiling is “according to law”? Thank.

Fred Coulter’s Passover (If)

•July 12, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Draft If

Passover BloodThis is a Critique of Fred Coulter’s The Christian Passover. And to honour Fred’s unique style of writing and analysis, I’ll title each posting as Fred Coulter’s Passover. Opinions, regardless of how strongly we feel about them, he says, doesn’t count. God’s concept may not match man’s concept. Scripture must be our standard and guide. And sometimes the Scriptures say things very different from what we think! Amen.

Chapters 10 – 11

The chapter started with the issue of whether the Passover ordinances were seven or eight days, and whether the Passover and the Feast of Unleavened Bread were originally observed as two separate and distinct feasts.

For proof of an original two separable units of Passover and the Days of Unleavened Bread, Fred quoted from the Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Bible: “the feast contains two originally separate components.”(Vol. III, s. v. “Passover and Feast of Unleavened Bread.”

Also he quoted from the Encyclopedia Judaica: “The Feast of Passover consists of two parts: The Passover ceremony and the Feast of Unleavened Bread. Originally both parts existed separately, but at the beginning of the Exile [in Babylon 603-585 BC] they were combined.

And another:

In his book The Jewish Festivals—From Their Beginnings to Our Own Day, Hayyim Schauss explains the changes in the observance of the Passover that were instituted at the time of Josiah’s reform: “It was in this way that Pesach [Passover] and the Feast of Unleavened Bread were joined, and the two distinct spring festivals became one historical holiday.

No, Schauss didn’t say the amalgamation of Passover with Days of Unleavened Bread took place during Josiah’s time. It gave a wrong impression that the changes only started at Josiah’s initiative. Schauss says the reform took place after the Exodus but he issued a caveat, “We cannot be certain how long a time passed before the Jews accepted these reforms in practice and eased to offer the Pecach sacrifice in their own homes. Nor can we be certain how long it took for Pesach and the Feast of Unleavened Bread to become as one festival” (pg 44-46).

This is an obvious misrepresentation, on the edge of giving a false testimony, “Thou shalt not bear false witness” Exodus 20:6. It’s also what God hates, “a lying tongue,” and a “a false witness” (Proverbs 6:17-19). In modern terms, this is perjury.

{}11{}

While reiterating the story of Israel in Chapter 11 of his book from the time of Joshua, the judges and then Samuel, King David and Solomon, and so on, Fred Coulter seems to avoid one critical sin of King Jeroboam. Jeroboam not only moved the Feast of Tabernacles to the eight month, he also set up Bethel and Dan as houses of worship.

“Then the king [Jeroboam, now king of the northern ten tribes of Israel] took counsel, and made two calves of gold and said to them, ‘It is too much for you to go up to Jerusalem. Behold your gods, O Israel, who brought you up out of the land of Egypt!’ And he set the one in Bethel, and he put the other in Dan. And this thing became a sin, for the people went to worship before the one, even to Dan. And he made houses of worship on the high places [pagan temples to Baal], and made priests of the lowest of the people, who were not the sons of Levi. And Jeroboam ordered a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like the feast that is in Judah. And he offered upon the altar. So he did in Bethel [meaning “house of God”], sacrificing to the calves that he had made. And he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made.

“And he offered unto the altar which he had made in Bethel on the fifteenth day of the eighth month, in the month which he had devised out of his own heart. And he ordained a feast for the children of Israel. And he offered upon the altar and burned incense” (I Kings 12:28-33).

Image result for Passover doorpostsBut why didn’t Fred Coulter bold the emphasis of Jerusalem as God’s designated holy place to keep the Feast? Or has he deemed it wasn’t a sin? That Jeroboam’s sin were only moving the Feast from the seventh to the eight month and worshipping the two golden calves?

Notice he also didn’t bold the other cities—Bethel and Dan—neither cities authorised by God as a place of worship. This run parallel with his thought that the Israelites were wrong to keep the Passover in Jerusalem, that they should keep a “domestic” Passover—for it is too hard to keep the Feast in Jerusalem!

Later the Samaritans came along and said Mount Gerizim is the holy place to worship. But Jerusalem is a very important city to God, one close to His heart:

And many nations shall come and say, “Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob. And He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths.” For the law shall go forth from Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. Micah 4:2

“Thus saith the Lord: ‘I am returned unto Zion, and will dwell in the midst of Jerusalem; and Jerusalem shall be called a city of truth, and the mountain of the Lord of hosts, the Holy Mountain.’ Zechariah 8:3

Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of My God, and he shall go out no more; and I will write upon him the name of My God, and the name of the city of My God, which is New Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from My God, and I will write upon him My new name. Revelation 3:12

And I, John, saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down from God out of Heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. Revelation 21:2

{}{}{}

In a previous post, we went through Conservative Judaism, a spinoff of Reform Judaism. Here, we’ll dive deeper into how the Movement started.

Image result for Rabbi Abraham Geiger The origins of Reform Judaism lay in 19th-century Germany, where its early principles were formulated by Rabbi Abraham Geiger (1810-1874) and his associates (Samuel Holdheim, Israel Jacobson and Leopold Zunz). Since the 1970s, the Movement adopted a policy of inclusiveness and acceptance, inviting as many as possible to partake in its communities, rather than strict theoretical clarity.

The Movement is in “a process of constant evolution” and it “rejects any fixed, permanent set of beliefs, laws or practices.” They stated that the old mechanisms of religious interpretation were obsolete. Geiger sought a more coherent ideological framework to justify innovations in the liturgy and religious practice. While Reform Judaism initially developed as lay Jews simply lost interest in the strict observances required of Orthodoxy, with many seeking shorter services, more frequent sermons, and organ music, modeled after Protestant churches. In Germany, one characteristic of their progressive revelation was the institution of a “Second Sabbath” on Sunday, modeled on the Second Passover, as most people desecrated the day of rest. “If you cannot keep the Sabbath on its appointed time, you keep it on the next available day,” and so the Sabbath was shifted from Saturday to Sunday. “God would accept it,” they encouraged each other.

Discrimination against Jews in Germany were rampant for the next hundred years. Work were hard to come by and such new interpretation made sense in a community struggling to survive. America was opening up to immigrants and in a new America, the five-day workweek soon made the Sunday Sabbath redundant. But nevertheless, the Movement had already has its momentum and today the Reform Movement’s largest center is in North America.

Reform Judaism encourage adherents to seek their own means (not the Torah) of engaging Judaism, enhancing “individualism.” Tolerance for LGBT and ordination of LGBT rabbis were also pioneered by the Movement. Intercourse between consenting adults was declared as legitimate by the Central Conference of American Rabbis in 1977, and openly gay clergy were admitted by the end of the 1980s. Same-sex marriage were sanctioned by the end of the following decade. In 2015 the Union for Reform Judaism (URJ) adopted a Resolution on the Rights of Transgender and Gender Non-Conforming People, urging clergy and synagogue attendants to actively promote tolerance and inclusion of such individuals.

From a Reform Judaism website, it says:

(1) Reform Jews are committed to the absolute equality of women in all areas of Jewish life. We were the first movement to ordain women rabbis, invest women cantors, and elect women presidents of our synagogues.

(2) Reform Jews are also committed to the full participation of gays and lesbians in synagogue life as well as society at large.

As of 2013, the Pew Research Center survey calculated Reform Judaism represented about 35% of all 5.3 million Jews in the US, making it the single most numerous Jewish religious group in the country. Based on these, the URJ claims to represent 2.2 million people. It has 846 congregations in the US and 27 in Canada, the vast majority of the 1,170 affiliated with the World Union for Progressive Judaism (WUPJ) that are not Reconstructionist. Its rabbinical arm is the Central Conference of American Rabbis (CCAR), with some 2,300 rabbis as members, mainly trained in Hebrew Union College. As of 2015, the URJ was led by President Rabbi Richard Jacobs, and the CCAR headed by Rabbi Denise Eger.

The Central Conference of American Rabbis (CCAR), founded in 1889 by Rabbi Isaac Mayer Wise, is the principal organization of Reform rabbis in the United States and Canada. Today, the CCAR is the largest and oldest rabbinical organization in the world. Its current president, and its first openly gay president, is Rabbi Denise Eger.

Image result for Denise Eger In 2015, Denise Eger became the first openly gay president of the CCAR. The Reform Movement acknowledged that Jews and their rabbis “have long been part of the struggle for gay rights, and that includes advocacy for marriage equality.”

Rabbi Denise Eger was also the founding President of the Lesbian, Gay, & Bisexual Interfaith Clergy Association. In the summer of 2010 she was named one of the fifty most influential women rabbis.

Other Reform rabbis have other objectives in the new Land of the Free. In 1888, the Jewish Publication Society (JPS), originally known as the Jewish Publication Society of America (JPSA), was founded by reform Rabbi Joseph Krauskopf among others in Philadelphia. It claimed to be the oldest nonprofit, nondenominational publisher of Jewish works in English. As the years rolled on, JPS became the well known for its English translation of the Hebrew Bible, the JPS Tanakh. As JPS moved into the 20th (and 21st century), its popularity grew rapidly. After years of meetings, deliberations and revisions, the entire translation of the Bible was finally completed in 1917.

In 1985, the newly translated three parts of the Bible (the Torah, Prophets, and Writings) were compiled into what is now known as the JPS Tanakh (or NJPS, New JPS translation, to distinguish it from the OJPS, or Old JPS translation of 1917). Hence the Jewish Publication Society (JPS) is credited as both Publisher of the TANAKH 1917 and 1985 editions.

The JPS followed a central tenet, to adopt “a policy of inclusiveness and acceptance, inviting as many as possible to partake in its communities, rather than strict theoretical clarity.” It is strongly identified with progressive political and social agendas, mainly under the traditional Jewish rubric Tikkun Olam, or “Repairing of the World”. In their endeavour to avoid the “bondage of Judaism,” a new policy of inclusiveness and acceptance was established. And a new Tikkun Olam became a central motto of Reform Judaism—to “express wholeheartedly the idea of universal equality, freedom, and peace for all,” and to “forge a common bond in true harmony to banish all hatred and bigotry.”

Exodus 12:6 Your lamb shall be without blemish, a male of the first year; ye shall take it from the sheep, or from the goats; 6 and ye shall keep it unto the fourteenth day of the same month; and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it at dusk.

The 1988 edition (hard copy) says “at twilight,” published by the New JPS Translation. And as a result it has overwhelming influence in every major English translation:
NKJV: Now you shall keep it until the fourteenth day of the same month. Then the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it at twilight. The NAS, NIV, NKJV and NRSV all render this as “twilight”. “The Message Bible”, produced by Eugene Peterson in 2002, translates this as “dusk” like the JPS.

After discussing the meaning of Exodus 12:6, Frank Nelte concluded: “The JPS translation of “between the two evenings” is AN ACKNOWLEDGMENT that dusk is bounded by “the two evenings,” wrote Frank W. Nelte of South Africa, an ex-WCG minister. “Now “dusk” is NEVER before sunset. Dusk is ALWAYS AFTER SUNSET!”

And John W. Ritenbaugh wrote: “Ba erev means sunset. It is very specific. It includes no time before sunset. It is a period that begins whenever the edge of the sun hits the edge of the horizon. If you stood and watched how long ba erev takes, it takes about three to five minutes of time. It is very specific” (Passover, Part 3).

As of this writing, a new “gender-sensitive version of the Jewish Publication Society (JPS) translation” is on promotion in their endeavour to adapt to the needs of the day to survive. It’s a “largely gender-neutral God language” and a completely fresh translation of the Torah. This text will prove exceedingly useful not only for clergy and synagogue professionals, but also for anyone interested in Jewish learning, so they claimed.

The next challenge for Fred R. Coulter, Frank W. Nelte and John W. Ritenbaugh is to continue cutting off from the “bondage of Judaism” to attain their next level of spirituality.

Fred Coulter’s Passover (Ie)

•July 10, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Draft Ie

Chapter 8 – 9

In Chapter 8 Fred Coulter spent a lot of time whinging against himself, contradicting himself about travelling in the darkness of the night.

He wrote:

Image result for passover picsImagine the difficulties the children of Israel would have encountered if they had attempted to travel to Rameses by night with no light to guide them. Some families might have ended up in the wrong city and missed the Exodus! And how could they have kept their sheep and goats from being scattered along the way? It is no easy task to keep stragglers from wandering off during the daylight hours; it would have been an impossible task in the dark hours after midnight.

And a few paragraphs later he turned around about travelling in the dark:

When the 14th day ended at sunset, or ba erev, the entire nation was ready to march, and the Exodus began. . . The first column would have begun to march out at about 6 PM, as the sun was setting, and the end of the last column would have left the city at about eleven o’clock on the night of the 15th.

And then he admitted: The Scriptures clearly record that the Exodus began at the going down of the sun, and continued on into the night: “…the LORD your God brought you forth out of Egypt BY NIGHT…. at sunset [ba erev, the beginning of the 15th], at the going down of the sun, at the time that you came out of Egypt” (Deut. 16:1, 6).

That night, of course, was on the fifteenth, under a full moon, and there shouldn’t be any difficulties seeing the Egyptians burying their dead, either later that night, or early morning. Neither would the Egyptians have any difficulties seeing the children of Israel going out with a high hand.

In Chapter 9, Fred Coulter asked a series of questions:

Is there any Biblical evidence that God altered the Passover ordinances that He had given to Moses?

Of course, He did. If not, every observant believer needs to continue eating with their loins girded, sandals on their feet, staff in their hands; and they were to eat in haste.

Did God Himself end the domestic sacrifice of the Passover lambs?

Of course, He did. Otherwise we wouldn’t read of a 12-year old Messiah going to Jerusalem to keep the Passover with His parents.

After Israel’s first Passover, did He institute a mandatory tabernacle sacrifice of the Passover lambs?

Of course, He did. Otherwise what’s the point of God setting aside a whole tribe of Levi and establishing the Priesthood for a special purpose and then having the ordinances of the sanctuary and Temple instituted.

Did God require that the blood of the Passover lambs be sprinkled on the altar?

Of course, He did. Otherwise at each Passover we would still be taking the blood and striking it at both sides of door posts and on the lintels of our houses.

He alleges:

In accordance with God’s command, the morning offering was originally offered at sunrise, when the morning begins, and the evening offering was originally offered between sunset and dark. Every day of the year, there was an offering at the beginning of daylight and at the beginning of darkness. Later records of the temple service show that a change was instituted in the time of the evening offering. Instead of an offering immediately after sunset, as God had commanded, the offering was moved to the late afternoon.

Conveniently, he offered no record or evidence of when the change took place. If he did, he would be a Biblical genius, worthy of a Nobel Prize, if not he must be trying out a new magic.

Image result for passover picsThroughout Fred’s writings, he wrote a lot about observing a “domestic Passover” but he never define it. Okay maybe the case in Egypt should serve as the best example, since he advocates the Passover ordinances were never changed. Should this be the case Israelites would be observing Passover in their houses, just as they did in the land of Goshen. Should that be the case, Galileans needs not come to Jerusalem and yet Jesus and his disciples went to Jerusalem in numerous times to observe Passover. Were they gallivanting in Jerusalem? This is a serious charge, a travesty and bothering blasphemy!

God’s commandment is clear in Deuteronomy 16:16 Three times a year shall all thy males appear before the Lord thy God in the place which He shall choose: in the Feast of Unleavened Bread, and in the Feast of Weeks, and in the Feast of Tabernacles.
That place chosen by God is Jerusalem as affirmed in II Chronicles 6:6 “I have chosen Jerusalem, that My name might be there.”

Further down in Chapter 9, Fred Coulter wrote a headline:

All Sacrifices except the Passover
Were to be Brought to the Tabernacle

I read his argument in the whole chapter but couldn’t find any statement in Leviticus 17 that alluded to his allegation. In fact Leviticus 17 is more inclined to refer to any and all sacrifice and especially the blood that needed to be brought to the tabernacle. In verse 8, it says, “And thou shalt say unto them: ‘Whatsoever man there be of the house of Israel, or of the strangers who sojourn among you, who offereth a burnt offering or sacrifice . .

In the Good News Translation, it says “who offer a burnt offering or any other sacrifice.” Both translation would inevitably include the Passover sacrifice, only that the GNT made it clearer. The critical performance of any sacrifice is that “the priest shall sprinkle the blood upon the altar of the Lord at the door of the tabernacle.” The Jews had sprinkled the blood upon the alter since memorial time, evidently from the time of Moses, down to Ezra, and then during the time of Christ. If Moses had any doubt, he had all the time to ask God who dwelt between the cherubim in the Temple for any further details.

Paul wrote in Galatians 1:14 “I profited in the Jews’ religion beyond many of my equals in mine own nation, being more exceedingly zealous of the traditions of my fathers.”
And in 2 Thessalonians 2:15 “Therefore, brethren, stand fast and hold to the traditions which ye have been taught, whether by word or our epistle.”

We should learn how to distinguish good traditions from bad ones.

Fred Coulter’s Passover (Id)

•July 8, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Draft Id

Chapter 6 -7

“At sunset, or ba erev,” according to Fred Coulter, “is a very short period of time. It begins when the sun appears to touch the horizon, and ends when the sun drops below the horizon. The total duration of its setting is no more than 3-5 minutes.” He added further. “The Hebrew phrase ba erev, or “at sunset,” designates the end of one day and the beginning of the next day.” (Chapter 4).

For the length of time for ben ha arbayim, he says, it varies depending on the season of the year. In the winter, ben ha arbayim is approximately 30-40 minutes. In the spring or fall, ben ha arbayim lasts from approximately one hour to 1 hour and 15 minutes.

theChristianPassoverAccording to Fred, “there can be no doubt whatsoever that ben ha arbayim comes after ba erev, or sunset.”

And he kept on repeating his conviction. He emphasized, “we have found irrefutable proof that ben ha arbayim— “between the two evenings,” or “between the setting-times”—begins immediately after the day has ended at sunset, or ba erev.”

If this is the case two lamb would be needed to be killed for the Passover, one for Exodus 12:6 ben ha arbayim and the other Exodus 12:18 ba erev.

But four days earlier, Israelites were asked to choose only one Lamb. Now they have to sacrifice two. It’s a slight of hand to sacrifice another lamb which they were unprepared for. It’s a touch of Simon Magus! The Samaritans, together with most of today’s Churches of God (CoGs) communities, also believe the same magic. It’s no surprise they came from the same homeland. They may consider themselves as virgins, but they are described as “wretched” and “naked.”

Now on the subject of the true timing of when the quail arrived in the evening, the Rabbanic understanding is that the quail arrived in the afternoon, anytime when the sun moved passed its zenith until sunset, which is the first phase of erev or this same period could be described as ben ha arbayim— “between the two evenings.” During this period of time, it is daytime and the Israelites could catch the quail, killed them, cleaned them, cook them and have them for food. There would be no problem at all about keeping the Sabbath when it arrived a few hours later.

Besides violating the Rabbinic understanding of evening (erev) , Fred Coulter analysis also redefines morning (bôqer) in Genesis 1:5 And God called the light Day, and the darkness he called Night. And the evening (erev) and the morning (bôqer) were the first (24-hours) day. As the evening (erev) were a full 12-hour period, so does the morning (bôqer) a 12-hour period, from midnight to noon to totalled a full 24-hour day.

Up to Chapter 6 of Fred Coulter’s the Christian Passover, we see Fred had quoted a lot from Everett Fox’s translation. So who is Everett Fox?

Everett Fox spent years at Brandeis University as a college student, majoring in Near Eastern and Judaic Studies. A husband of Jewish educator, Rabbi Cherie Koller-Fox (a Jewish feminist), he was described, at best, as a conservative Jewish scholar. Although he studied at the Jewish Theological Seminary (JTS) of America in New York for only one and a half years at the Seminary, the influence from the reform-minded Seminary had a deep impact on him, as evidence showed in his translation of the Bible, published by Schocken Books. And they all teamed up to publish the Schocken Bible, from which Fred Coulter quoted extensively.

The JTS seminary was started by Rabbi Zecharias Frankel (1801–1875) who was a leading figure in mid-19th Century German Jew. Known both for his traditionalist views and the esteem he held for scientific study of Judaism. Frankel was, ironically, at first considered a conservative within the nascent Reform Movement.

The Reform Movement advocates that Jewish law is not static, but rather has always developed in response to changing conditions. In his endeavour, Frankel amassed scholarly support which showed one must be open to a changing environment and developing Judaism in the same evolving fashion that the law should be interpreted.

Although the Jewish Theological Seminary of America was alleged to be a product of the Reform Movement, it claimed to be “a new rabbinical school” in New York City. There were power struggles between the two, but eventually the Reformed Movement gained ground as the Seminary developed a new movement known as Conservative Judaism. Conservatism may not sound conservative: traditionalist, orthodox, conventional but their Reform Movement were just only taking a slower pace. Nevertheless the Jewish Theological Seminary became the primary educational and religious center of Conservative Judaism.

The central theme for the Conservative Movement is that Jewish Law shouldn’t be regarded as static, that Rabbinic Judaism be regarded as non-binding and that individual Jew should be regarded as autonomous, and that our perception of Judaism should incorporate openness to external influences and progressive values as the years unfold.

So from the beginning in the 1970s, the topic of women’s ordination was regularly discussed at JTS. A special commission (which consisted of 11 men and three women) was established by the chancellor of the Seminary to study the issue of ordaining women as rabbis.After years of discussion, the JTS faculty voted to ordain women as rabbis and as cantors in 1983. The first female rabbi to graduate from the school (and the first female Conservative Jewish rabbi in the world) was Amy Eilberg, who graduated and was ordained as a rabbi in 1985. The first class of female rabbis that was admitted to JTS in 1984 included Rabbi Naomi Levy, who later became a best-selling author and Nina Beth Cardin, who became an author and environmental activist. Erica Lippitz and Marla Rosenfeld Barugel were the first women ordained as cantors by JTS (and the first female Conservative Jewish cantors in the world.) They were both ordained in 1987.

Since March 2007, JTS has accepted openly gay, lesbian, and bisexual students into their rabbinical and cantorial programs. This is to uphold the Seminary’s non-discrimination policies for their new founded admission policy, without taking a stance on same-sex unions. JTS marked the first anniversary of the change with a special program. Since then, special programs were established to recognize the pluralism in the student body. In April 2011, JTS held a Yom Iyyun, or day of learning, about LGBTQ issues, and their intersection with Judaism. Joy Ladin, a transgender woman who teaches English at Yeshiva University, gave a talk about her life. Other programs included creating welcoming communities, and inclusive prayer, among others. It was sponsored by other Jewish social action groups to ensure that all other queer individuals are included in all sectors of Jewish life.

Image result for joy ladin picLadin has described her girlhood intuiting at a young age, viewing her assigned male identity as “false” as a child. At age eight, she began calling herself a “pacifist” in order to avoid combative play and athletics.

She received her PhD from Princeton University in 2000, her MFA in Creative Writing from the University of Massachusetts Amherst in 1995 and her BA from Sarah Lawrence College in 1982. In 2007, Ladin received tenure at Yeshiva University, and thereafter announced her gender transition. In consternation, the Yeshiva could only place her on 18 month paid leave, but with the aid of lawyers from Lambda Legal, Ladin returned to work at Yeshiva University in 2008.

Since its birth, Reformed Judaism had given themselves a new challenge. In an effort to avoid what they perceived as “bondage to Judaism” the Bible has to be reinterpreted in a different way from what the Rabbinic Jews believe. Thus the Hebrew term ben ha arbayim is reinterpreted as between the setting-times and erev as dusk. And bôqer, which Rabbinic Jews defined broadly as the time after midnight to noon, is redefined and restricted to daybreak or sunrise. So Passover and the Exodus was redefined to capture the Samaritan spirit.

In Isaiah 30:1 it says, “Woe to the rebellious children,” saith the Lord, “that take counsel, but not of Me, and that cover with a covering, but not of My Spirit, that they may add sin to sin . . . 9 that this is a rebellious people, lying children, children that will not hear the law of the Lord.

In Exodus 32:9 And the Lord said unto Moses, “I have seen this people, and behold, it is a stiffnecked people.10 Now therefore let Me alone, that My wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may consume them.”

Could the wrath of the same Lord return in our modern era?

Fred Coulter’s Passover (Ic)

•July 6, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Draft Ic

Chapter 5

Exodus 16 begins with an account of the journeying of the children of Israel from Elim to the Wilderness of Sin, where they murmured for want of bread, Exodus 16:1, when the Lord told Moses that he would rain bread from heaven for them.

The issues in this chapter is mainly about God providing food for the israelites while they were travelling to the Promised Land. The issues were the sixth day, where they were to gather twice the amount needed, for that day and the following Sabbath where no food would be provided.

Image result for manna picsProblems arose of course, hence the story. Those that gathered too much, except on the Preparation day, found their collection bred with worms or rotted. And those that went out on the Sabbath didn’t find any. The issue was never about how to define what evening (erev or ben ha arbayim) was, as Fred Coulter alleged.

Exodus 16:2 records the Lord took notice of their murmurings, which promise the Lord fulfilled in verse 4; and a description of the bread, and the name of it, are given, Exodus 16:13, and some instructions are delivered out concerning the quantity of it to be gathered, Exodus 16:16, the time of gathering and keeping it, Exodus 16:19, the gathering a double quantity on the sixth day for that day and the seventh day.

Image result for quail picsGo promised in Exodus 16:11 And the Lord spoke unto Moses, saying, 12 “I have heard the murmurings of the children of Israel. Speak unto them, saying, ‘At evening (ben ha arbayim) ye shall eat flesh, and in the morning ye shall be filled with bread; and ye shall know that I am the Lord your God.’”

The evening in verse 11 is ben ha arbayim and according to Fred Coulter in Chapter 3, is a very short period of time, “between sundown and dark, a period of about an hour or so.”

And Fred wrote: “Now it was AT SUNSET [Hebrew ba erev] a horde-of-quail came up and covered the camp…” (Ex. 16:13) Fred advocates erev is a transition of 3 to 5 minutes of one day to the next, perhaps half in the new day and the other half in the previous day.

The hilarious side is how could the Israelites eat the quails within the hour after it had just arrived at sunset? Yes, all the killing, cleaning and cooking within an hour after dark? The Jewish definition of ben ha’arbayim “between the two evenings” makes more sense. It is in between the first phase of erev when the sun had passed noon to the next phase of erev after sunset.

Lest we forget, let’s remember how the daily sacrifice was kept, which is performed every morning and evening: (Exodus 29:38-39; Numbers 28:4)

Exodus 29:38 Now this is that which thou shalt offer upon the altar; two lambs of the first year day by day continually.39 The one lamb thou shalt offer in the morning; and the other lamb thou shalt offer at even (ben ha arbayim):
Numbers 28:4 The one lamb shalt thou offer in the morning, and the other lamb shalt thou offer at evening ( ben ha arbayim).

The Scriptures cannot be broken, and It is the glory of God to conceal a thing, but the honor of kings is to search out a matter (Proverbs 25:2). “Between the two evenings” is a period of time between the first phase of erev when the sun had passed noon to the next phase of erev following sunset.

Chapter 16 had the timeline of what happened during the sixth day, but Fred Coulter had misinterpreted as the time, the evening after sunset. he wrote: The account in Exodus 16 explicitly tells us that God promised to provide meat for the people at sunset. In Verse 13, we read that God fulfilled His promise at that exact time: “And it came to pass AT SUNSET [Hebrew ba erev, the sunset ending that Sabbath], that the quails came up and covered the camp…” Chapter 5

The story of the quail in Exodus 16 is that the Scriptures use erev and ben ha arbayim interchangeability. Everything makes sense when this is deemed as the daylight portion of the day for the Israelites to capture, cook and eat the quails.

Image result for manna picsExodus 16:8 And Moses said, “This shall be when the Lord shall give you in the evening (erev) flesh to eat and in the morning bread to the full,
11 And the Lord spoke unto Moses, saying, 12 “I have heard the murmurings of the children of Israel. Speak unto them, saying, ‘At evening (ben ha arbayim) ye shall eat flesh, and in the morning ye shall be filled with bread; and ye shall know that I am the Lord your God.’” 13 And it came to pass that at evening (erev) the quails came up and covered the camp, and in the morning the dew lay round about the host.

The gathering were to be done on the sixth day; Exodus 16:5 And it shall come to pass that on the sixth day they shall prepare that which they bring in, and it shall be twice as much as they gather daily.” This same phase was used during the creation of man in Genesis 1:31 And God saw every thing that He had made, and behold, it was very good. And the evening (erev) and the morning were the sixth day.

A full day as a 24-hour period. In Genesis 1:5 And God called the light Day, and the darkness he called Night. And the evening and the morning were the first day. So the full evening (which makes up of two phases of erevs) is a 12-hour period. The first phase of erev starts at around 6 pm Thursday for the period until midnight. Then from midnight until noon is another 12-hour period which we call morning (bôqer). The sixth day continues with the second phase of erev, another 6-hour daylight evening. Altogether they totaled a 24-hour day.

The truth is so easy to understand if we use the Jewish definition of technical words. It’s their language, and the Sacred Text is written within the Jewish culture. They are the custodians of God’s oracles. What if they don’t believe? Nar, let every man be a liar and God be true, the Jews would still be the custodians (Roman 3:1-4).

Fred wrote further: “And our study of the account in Exodus 16 has demonstrated that the 15th day of the second month was the weekly Sabbath.” This is another sweeping statement; where could he prove that? On technical terms, without knowing Hebrew as a first language, he sounded like a Japanese, using google translation, trying to tell us how the British got their Magna Carta all wrong since it was established. He wants us to be convinced he is right. This is an exemplar of his analysis throughout.

Fred wrote: And since God Himself said that they would eat flesh during the time known as ben ha arbayim— ”between the two evenings,” or “between the setting-times”—we know without a doubt that ben ha arbayim IS THE TIME PERIOD THAT IMMEDIATELY FOLLOWS SUNSET.

Wow! If this is the case two lamb would be needed to be killed for the Passover during the Exodus; one, within the first 3-5 minutes at sunset for Deuteronomy 16:6 (ba erev) and the other within the next hour or so to satisfy Exodus 12:6 (ben ha arbayim).

But only one lamb were selected on the tenth of the first month (Exodus 12:3-5) for Passover. For these Israelites to sudden sacrifice two lambs, one during erev and the other during ben ha arbayim they would need to perform miracles.

Nar, it’s Fred Coulter who has a slight of hand, a touch from Simon Magus!

 

Who are the 24 Elders in Revelation?

•July 6, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Who are the Twenty four Elders in Revelation? Whenever I heard conversation on this topic, my heart jumps onto my throat. But WHY?

Revelation 4 (KJV)
1 After this I looked, and, behold, a door was opened in heaven: and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me; which said, Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter.
2 And immediately I was in the spirit: and, behold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne.
3 And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone: and there was a rainbow round about the throne, in sight like unto an emerald.
4 And round about the throne were four and twenty seats: and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting, clothed in white raiment; and they had on their heads crowns of gold.

Q. Who are these Twenty four Elders set around a throne in heaven? Would they be

See the source imagea. Angelic beings, not humans. Jesus said only He had down from heaven John 3:13 And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, so the twenty four elders could not be humans as identified in Revelation 4:4. During the first resurrection, when Christ return, the saints will rise first, Satan bound (Revelation 20:1-4).They will meet Christ in the air, and when Christ set his feet in Jerusalem, the saints will be with Christ forever (1 Thess 4:16-17). Further, among the restored 18 vital truths to the True Church since 1933 (Mystery of the Ages, Dodd & Mead, 1985, p251), Herbert W Armstrong came in the spirit of Elijah (Malachi 4:5), to establish the foundation of the True Church, and to restore all things (Matt 17:11, Mark 9:12, Acts 3:21). “Rain” and soon a storm appeared; “Drought” and the land suffered three and a half years of constipation! When you look at the preceding two or three verses in Acts 3:19-20, this restitution of all things by Elijah is in the context of Christ returning back to this earth. Hence these truths are solidified and sealed.

b. Saints, not angelic beings. First, search the Scriptures, the word or title “elder” is nowhere applied to angels, but only to humans, or once humans. Second, in Rev 5:9, these 24 elders were redeemed by the Lamb’s blood. The exact phase “and hast redeemed us (Strong’s 2248: hémas; our, us, we)”. Only humans, not angels, were to be redeemed to God by Christ’s blood out of every kindred, tongue and nation. And in Rev 5:10 And hast made us (2248) unto our God kings and priests: and we shall reign on the earth (Those versions that translated as them for us and they for we are erroneous). Again, only humans were promised to be kings and priests to reign on earth, not angels. Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the world? 1 Corinthians 6:2. Finally, only members of God’s family, or members of Elohim (not angelic beings) are given crowns in heaven (Satan might have a crown too but he’s restricted on this earth). The Greek word for crown in Rev 4:4 (Strong’s 4735 as in Rev 2:10) is stephanos which is a garland wreath as awarded to overcomers or winners as in Greek games.

So are these 24 elders saints or angelic beings?

The answer is obvious: the twenty-four elders are human beings who had been resurrected into spirit beings.

And an interesting point connected to this observation about the two lambs offered during Shavuot:

Leviticus 23:15 “‘And ye shall count unto you from the morrow after the Sabbath, from the day that ye brought the sheaf of the wave offering; seven Sabbaths shall be complete. 16 Even unto the morrow after the seventh Sabbath shall ye number fifty days, and ye shall offer a new meat offering unto the Lord. . . .
19 Then ye shall sacrifice one kid of the goats for a sin offering, and TWO LAMBS of the first year for a sacrifice of peace offerings.
20 And the priest shall wave them with the bread of the firstfruits for a wave offering before the Lord with the TWO LAMBS; they shall be holy to the Lord for the priest.

As Christ is the symbolism of the Lamb killed during Passover (John 1:29), the two lambs could be two streams of martyrs — offered and accepted by God after Passover.

This thought has its merits, especially so when Shavuot was pictured as the redemption of human beings by the giving of the Holy Spirit and later on by resurrection. Perhaps the twenty-four could include some martyrs from two streams:

a) Jews who were martyrs during the first and second centuries – for more click HERE
b) Christians known as Nazarenes during the first century – for more click HERE

A common factor is that both streams of martyrs were offered after Christ was sacrificed.

Perhaps this is what the wave sheaf offering was meant to be. For a study click HERE

{}{}{}

Fred Coulter’s Passover (Ib)

•July 5, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Draft Ib

Chapter 3 – 4

In Chapter 3 and 4, Fred Coulter takes issue of the word evening (h6153 bā·`erev), which according to him, was correctly translated as “dusk” or elsewhere by other English translations as “twilight.” By quoting JPS translation, Fred felt he was right to have a Jewish Publication Society on his side, but he didn’t know that publications from JPS was from a movement by Reform Jews, and not by the Rabbinic Jews. More on this later, but in the meantime, we’ll consider the term bā·`erev’ which is translated as “at evening” or in some other places ben ha arbayim, translated as “between the two evenings.” Since Strong Concordance locates both terms as h6153, it indicates both words came from the same root.

theChristianPassoverBoth word or phase are used in Exodus 12 to describe the timing of the Passover.

(1) Exodus 12:6 And ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month, and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening (h6153 ben ha arbayim).

(2) Exodus 12:18 In the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month at even (h6153 bā·`erev, same root word as ben ha arbayim), ye shall eat unleavened bread, until the one and twentieth day of the month at even (h6153 bā·`erev). Or Deuteronomy 16:6 But at the place which the Lord thy God shall choose to place his name in, there thou shalt sacrifice the passover at even (h6153`erev).

Fred Coulter says in Chapter 4: “At sunset,” or ba erev, is a very short period of time. It begins when the sun appears to touch the horizon, and ends when the sun drops below the horizon. The total duration of its setting is no more than 3-5 minutes.” Ch 4, Christian Passover. He wrote further: the “phrase ba erev, or “at sunset,” designates the end of one day and the beginning of the next day.”

In Chapter 3 earlier, Fred defines ben ha arbayim as the time between sunset and dark.“Between the two evenings’ is usually taken to mean between sundown and dark, a period of about an hour or so….”

The difference in the two definitions create confusions. Do the lamb have to be killed within the five minute period or within the one hour period? If the lamb were killed early during the five minute period it might be designated as the previous day, and therefore it would be an invalid sacrifice, since Fred Coulter advocates bā·`erev could mean the ending or beginning of a day.

Also do the two periods bā·`erev followed by ben ha arbayim? If so, then two lambs would be needed, one at bā·`erev to fulfil Exodus 12:18, and another at ben ha arbayim to fulfil Exodus 12:6. One lamb definitely couldn’t fulfil both timing.

But if the two periods bā·`erev and ben ha arbayim start at the same time then the killing must be sometimes after the half waymark into the five minute period. Then this would render the commandment to sacrifice the passover lamb at ben ha arbayim in Exodus 12:6 irrelevant.

Fred Coulter’s analysis can only adds to more confusion. His followers are not thinking. If they did, they wouldn’t be following him.

Consider the daily sacrifice, for every morning and evening (Exodus 29:38-39; Numbers 28:4)
Exodus 29:38 Now this is that which thou shalt offer upon the altar; two lambs of the first year day by day continually.39 The one lamb thou shalt offer in the morning; and the other lamb thou shalt offer at even (h6153 ben ha arbayim):
Numbers 28:4 The one lamb shalt thou offer in the morning, and the other lamb shalt thou offer at evening (h6153 ben ha arbayim).

For over three thousand years ago until the destruction of the Temple in AD 70, the Jews and Levites had been killing the daily sacrifice at 9 am in the morning and 3 pm in the afternoon. Actually “between the two evenings” is an idiom meaning “between the beginnings of the two evenings.

His work is a slight of hand!

A touch of Simon Magus.

Fred Coulter’s Passover (Ia)

•July 4, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Draft Ia

This is a Critique of Fred Coulter’s The Christian Passover. This is an extremely interesting Bible Study, and to honour Fred’s unique style of writing and analysis, I’ll title each posting as Fred Coulter Passover. Opinions, regardless of how strongly we feel about them, as he says, doesn’t count. God’s concept may not match man’s concept. Scripture must be our standard and guide. And sometimes the Scriptures say things very different from what we think!

Chapter 1 – 2

Regarding the name Passover, thechristianpassoverFred Coulter wrote: “The Passover received its name from the night in which God passed over the houses of the children of Israel and spared their firstborn from the plague of death, while they were still in their houses in the land of Egypt, before the Exodus took place—not while the Exodus was taking place! The Lord passed over the houses of the children of Israel and saw the blood of the Passover lambs on the side posts and lintels of their doors, and He did not kill their firstborn.” Chapter 2, The Christian Passover.

The Scriptures define the meaning of the word “passover.” The Passover is named for an event which was executed by God: “…It is the LORD’S Passover, for I will pass through the land of Egypt this night, and will smite all the first-born in the land of Egypt, both man and beast. And I will execute judgment against all the gods of Egypt. I am the LORD. And the blood shall be a sign to you upon the houses where you are. And when I see the blood, I WILL PASS OVER YOU. And the plague shall not be upon you to destroy you when I smite the land of Egypt” (Ex. 12:11-13).

A source of confusion in translation: consonants are the same for both words, pacach and pecach in Strong’s Concordance, but vowels in the original Hebrew are different.
Exodus 12:23 פָּסַח H6452 pacach pass over (the LORD will pass over)
23 For the Lord will pass through to smite the Egyptians; and when he seeth the blood upon the lintel, and on the two side posts, the Lord will pass over the door, and will not suffer the destroyer to come in unto your houses to smite you.

Outline of Biblical Usage for H6452 pacach

to pass over, spring over
(Qal) to pass over
(Piel) to skip, pass over
to limp
(Qal) to limp
(Niphal) to be lame
(Piel) to limp

Exodus 12:21 פֶּסַח h6453 pecach passover (to kill or eat the Passover)
21 Then Moses called for all the elders of Israel, and said unto them, Draw out and take you a lamb according to your families, and kill the passover H6453

Outline of Biblical Usage h6453 pecach

passover
sacrifice of passover
animal victim of the passover
festival of the passover

Leviticus 23:5 In the fourteenth day of the first month at even is the LORD’S passover H6453
Num 9:2 Let the children of Israel also keep the passover H6453 at his appointed season.
Eze 45:21 In the first month, in the fourteenth day of the month, ye shall have the passover, H6453 a feast of seven days; unleavened bread shall be eaten.

The word to commemorates the Exodus is Pecach (H6453) and not Pacach (H6452) in Strong’s Concordance.

A variation of a single vowel could make a huge difference in the meaning of a sentence. Consider “h slps n th hll” in our English language. It could be read as
(1) He sleeps in the hill
(2) He slips in the hall
(3) He sleeps in the hall
(4) He slips in the hill

Fred Coulter’s analysis is, unfortunately, greatly mistaken.

Huawei

•July 2, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Spain rolls out 5G network using Huawei gear despite US blacklisting Chinese tech giantOver the last decade or so, the western world watches Huawei’s rise as a formidable world-power with a mixture of awe and apprehension. Huawei Technologies was founded as recently as 1987 by Ren Zhengfei and has made headlines of late as the target of the US government, which claims its telecom equipment poses a threat to America’s national security.

White House officials have been desperate since the Obama years. It was a sputnik shock, and most Americans follow the media with much anti-Chinese xenophobia. In the quest to block Huawei’s forward march, Donald Trump blacklisted Huawei and other Chinese tech companies from trading with American companies, hoping to bring them to their knees, as White House had done to ZTE a year earlier.

Image result for Huawei Logo“Break his leg, break his leg,” Donald Trump shouted at a front runner Huawei in a marathon, “you just have to break his leg. He is a threat to our security.”

Then one from the crowd rushed forward and crushed at the front runner with a bat. It hit him, but the runner came off, limping, hopping. He continued slower, stumbling but gradually speed off.

Analysts have warned of the “Thucydides Trap” — an invisible law of geopolitics dating back to the ancient wars of Sparta and Athens that a rising power and a waning power inevitably meet on the battlefield. Russia and China are named as the greatest threats — more than international terrorism — nations that want to shape a world antithetical to US values and interests.

The old Soviet Union had collapsed, and Russian influence has waned, but China remains sticking out like a sore thumb.

Huawei, without access to Google’s Android operating system and, most importantly, Play Store and other Google services, would be like a death sentence. It is not lack of OS that would debilitate Huawei, but without apps, smartphones are not worth its value.

Even giants like Samsung, Microsoft, Amazon have failed to sustain their operating systems because app developers were unwilling to build apps for new ecosystems. Huawei is no exception, and it was expected Huawei would fall on its knees, but China has called for self-reliance in order to offset the impact of US regulations.

Image result for pack of wolvesSince then, mainland companies with their “wolf culture” are aggressively poaching talent, forcing China to facilitate the development of indigenous innovation and self-sufficiency in critical technologies.

Naturally, America is still the top dog, and they’ll fight for the throne against any upstart. But what Trump had done has its unintended effect. By barring Huawei, it is spurring domestic innovation to be self-reliant. Huawei is fervently working on an alternative to Android – Hongmeng – and there are chances that it might become, like iOS, and is rumoured to be 60 percent faster than Android. If so, and if Huawei makes its OS easily available to other operators, that may be a death sentence for Android.

 

Orwell’s 1984 No Longer Reads Like Fiction

•July 2, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Orwell’s 1984 no longer reads like fiction. It’s the reality of our times

by Robert Bridge 28 Jun, 2019

70 years ago, the British writer George Orwell captured the essence of technology in its ability to shape our destinies in his seminal work, 1984. The tragedy of our times is that we have failed to heed his warning.

No matter how many times I read 1984, the feeling of total helplessness and despair that weaves itself throughout Orwell’s masterpiece never fails to take me by surprise.

Although usually referred to as a ‘dystopian futuristic novel’, it is actually a horror story on a scale far greater than anything that has emerged from the minds of prolific writers like Stephen King or Dean Koontz. The reason is simple. The nightmare world that the protagonist Winston Smith inhabits, a place called Oceania, is all too easily imaginable. Man, as opposed to some imaginary clown or demon, is the evil monster.

Orwell’s 1984 no longer reads like fiction. It’s the reality of our timesJust this week, Mark Zuckerberg’s ‘private company’ agreed to give French authorities the “identification data” of Facebook users suspected of spreading ‘hate speech’ on the platform, in what would be an unprecedented move on the part of Silicon Valley.
‘Hate speech’ is precisely one of those delightfully vague, subjective terms with no real meaning that one would expect to find in the Newspeak style guide. Short of threatening the life of a person or persons, individuals should be free to criticize others without fear of reprisal, least of all from the state, which should be in the business of protecting free speech at all cost.

For full article: https://www.rt.com/op-ed/462924-george-orwell-1984-70/

Facebook — the Face of Western Media

•July 1, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Facebook has over 2.23 billion active users worldwide, with primarily no footprint in China. That’s because Facebook is banned in China, along with many other global social media providers.

Facebook is blocked in China because of the July 2009 Urumqi Riot, a riot that killed over 200 civilians and injured thousands more.

After the riot, the Chinese Government found that their main source of coordination was done through Facebook. A couple thousand people were involved, so the Government went to Facebook, and asked them to cooperate with the Police.

Facebook replied, “Meh, freedom fighters. Those dead women and children are just unfortunate collateral in the fight for freedom.”

The Chinese Government said, you have a week to change your mind.

Facebook replied, “forget it, we’re not changing our commitment to free speech” and China said, bye-bye and so instituting the most strictest internet censorship in the world, nicknamed “The Great Firewall of China,” and had resulted in a long list of site blockings: Twitter, Snapchat, Instagram, Youtube, Pinterest, Google and Reddit also all among the banned site list.

Boeing’s 737 MAX Software Outsourced To India

•June 29, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Boeing’s 737 MAX software outsourced to $9-an-hour engineers in India.

It remains the mystery at the heart of Boeing’s 737 MAX crisis: how did a company renowned for meticulous design make seemingly basic software mistakes leading to a pair of deadly crashes?

Pieces of the wreckage of an Ethiopia Airlines Boeing 737 Max 8 aircraft are piled at the crash site near Bishoftu, Ethiopia.

Longtime Boeing engineers say the effort was complicated by a push to outsource work to lower-paid contractors.

The MAX software — plagued by issues that could keep the planes grounded months longer after US regulators this week revealed a new flaw — was developed at a time Boeing was laying off experienced engineers and pressing suppliers to cut costs.

Increasingly, the iconic American planemaker and its subcontractors have relied on temporary workers making as little as $US9 an hour to develop and test software, often from countries lacking a deep background in aerospace — notably India.

Sales are another reason to send the work overseas. In exchange for an $US11 billion order in 2005 from Air India, Boeing promised to invest $US1.7 billion in Indian companies. That was a boon for HCL and other software developers from India, such as Cyient, whose engineers were widely used in computer-services industries but not yet prominent in aerospace.

Rockwell Collins, which makes cockpit electronics, had been among the first aerospace companies to source significant work in India in 2000, when HCL began testing software there for the Iowa-based company. By 2010, HCL employed more than 400 people at design, development and verification centers for Rockwell Collins in Chennai and Bangalore.

For more: https://www.theage.com.au/business/companies/boeing-s-737-max-software-outsourced-to-12-80-an-hour-engineers-20190629-p522h4.ht

China’s Poorest Beat Our Best Pupils

•June 27, 2019 • Leave a Comment

“Therefore will I be unto Ephraim as a moth, and to the house of Judah as rottenness” Hosea 5:12

Children of factory workers and cleaners in Far East achieve better exam results than offspring of British lawyers and doctors, says OECD

By Graeme Paton, Education Editor
10:00PM GMT 17 Feb 2014

British schoolchildren are lagging so far behind their peers in the Far East that even pupils from wealthy backgrounds are now performing worse in exams than the poorest students in China, an international study shows.

The children of factory workers and cleaners in parts of the Far East are more than a year ahead of the offspring of British doctors and lawyers, according to a report by the Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development.

Researchers said the study, which looked at the performance of 15-year-olds in mathematics, showed countries to could overcome traditional social class divides to raise education standards among relatively deprived pupils.

The report was published as a senior European Commission politician attacked the standards of British schools and warned that UK politicians must improve the education system before focusing on changing the country’s relationship with the EU.
Viviane Reding, the vice-president of the European Commission, warned that ministers should focus on raising school standards instead of blaming the country’s problems on foreigners. In a speech in Cambridge she suggested that the UK’s poor education system is the reason Britons cannot compete with foreigners for jobs. She said politicians needed to “work on the quality of education and welfare, so that people in this country can find employment and enjoy reasonable social standards”.

The study, involving more than 500,000 pupils worldwide, found children of elementary workers in many Far Eastern nations outperformed the sons and daughters of professional British children.

Overall, the UK was ranked just 26th for maths, 23rd for reading and 21st for science while China’s Shanghai district was the top-rated jurisdiction in each subject. The study assessed how students would be able to use their maths knowledge and skills in real life, rather than just repeating facts and figures.

The children of UK professionals scored an average of 526 points in maths. But this was overshadowed by an average score of 656 registered by the children of professionals in Shanghai-China and 569 among children of the country’s elementary workers. The children of parents in unskilled jobs in the UK scored an average of 461, the equivalent of two and a half years behind.

The report said: “In the United States and the United Kingdom, where professionals are among the highest-paid in the world, students whose parents work as professionals do not perform as well in mathematics as children of professionals in other countries — nor do they perform as we as the children in Shanghai-China and Singapore whose parents work in manual occupations.”

For the full article, click HERE

~~~~~

One Consequence:

The Tesla CEO – Elon Musk, who has Tesla factories in both Shanghai and California, took to the “Daily Drive” podcast on Friday (July 31, 2020) and gave his opinion to CNBC: he called the people of China “smart” and “hard working” while at the same time calling U.S. citizens “entitled” and “complacent”.

When asked about China as an EV strategy leader worldwide, Musk responded: “China rocks in my opinion. The energy in China is great. People there – there’s like a lot of smart, hard working people. And they’re really — they’re not entitled, they’re not complacent, whereas I see in the United States increasingly much more complacency and entitlement especially in places like the Bay Area, and L.A. and New York.”

He then compared the U.S. to losing sports teams: “When you’ve been winning for too long you sort of take things for granted. The United States, and especially like California and New York, you’ve been winning for too long. When you’ve been winning too long you take things for granted. So, just like some pro sports team they win a championship you know a bunch of times in a row, they get complacent and they start losing.”

“I know Ephraim, and Israel is not hid from Me; for now, O Ephraim, thou committest whoredom, and Israel is defiled” Hosea 5:3

{}{}{}

Wikileaks: no bloodshed inside Tiananmen Square

•June 26, 2019 • Leave a Comment

“Ephraim compasseth me with lies, and the house of Israel with deceit” (Hosea 11:12).

Wikileaks: no bloodshed inside Tiananmen Square, cables claim Secret cables from the United States embassy in Beijing have shown there was no bloodshed inside Tiananmen Square when China put down student pro-democracy demonstrations 22 years ago.Pro-democracy demonstrators surround a truck filled of People's Liberation Army (PLO) soldiers on 20 May 1989 in Beijing on their way to Tiananmen Square.

By Malcolm Moore,
8:00AM BST 04 Jun 2011

The cables, obtained by WikiLeaks and released exclusively by The Daily Telegraph, partly confirm the Chinese government’s account of the early hours of June 4, 1989, which has always insisted that soldiers did not massacre demonstrators inside Tiananmen Square.

Instead, the cables show that Chinese soldiers opened fire on protesters outside the centre of Beijing, as they fought their way towards the square from the west of the city. Three cables were sent from the US embassy on June 3, in the hours leading up to the suppression, as diplomats realised that the final showdown between the protesters and soldiers was looming.

 Wikileaks: no bloodshed inside Tiananmen Square, cables claim

The Telegraph

https://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/worldnews/wikileaks/8555142/Wikileaks-no-bloodshed-inside-Tiananmen-Square-cables-claim.html

“I was the CIA director. We lied, we cheated, we stole,” former CIA director and now Secretary of State Mike Pompeo said on April 15, 2019 at a forum at Texas A&M University, TX. “It was like – we had entire training courses. It reminds you of the glory of the American experiment.” Interestingly, a Christian religious news broadcaster was the only media that seemed to pick up on Pompeo’s words and described it as follows: “that’s not the resume of the Secretary of State… that’s the resume of Satan.”

Even thirty years later, BBC carries the same lie with this report at the time:

“On 3 to 4 June, troops began to move towards Tiananmen Square, opening fire, crushing and arresting protesters to regain control of the area . . . How many people died in the protests? No-one knows for sure how many people were killed. At the end of June 1989, the Chinese government said 200 civilians and several dozen security personnel had died. Other estimates have ranged from hundreds to many thousands. In 2017, newly released UK documents revealed that a diplomatic cable from then British Ambassador to China, Sir Alan Donald, had said that 10,000 had died.”

File photo of protesters

CNN reports: “Witnesses told horrific stories of tanks driving over unarmed protesters and soldiers shooting indiscriminately into crowds.”

Tanks rolling over protesters and soldiers shootng into crowds? The 1989 Tiananmen Square massacre was one of the most prominent lies by western media. Sadly, they roll this lie over and over year after year until it is the truth! A perverted truth!

“I know Ephraim, and Israel is not hid from Me; for now, O Ephraim, thou committest whoredom, and Israel is defiled” Hosea 5:3

Japheth, the Eldest

•June 26, 2019 • 1 Comment

And Noah was six hundred years old when the flood of waters was upon the earth Genesis 7:6

And Noah was five hundred years old; and Noah begot Shem, Ham, and Japheth Genesis 5:32

These are the generations of Shem: Shem was a hundred years old and begot Arphaxad two years after the flood Genesis 11:10 

Comparing Genesis 5:32 and Genesis 7:6, Noah’s eldest son would be 100 years old during the Flood. But according to Genesis 11:10, Shem was only 98 years old during the Flood, so Noah’s eldest son must be Japheth, and the difference was by 2 years. This is confirmed by King James Version in Genesis 10:21 Unto Shem also, the father of all the children of Eber, the brother of Japheth the elder, even to him were children born.Japheth.jpg

Japheth was the elder to Shem by two years, hence Japheth was the firstborn. The name Japheth (H3315 יֶפֶת) comes from the same root word used in Noah’s blessing (Genesis 9:27), where it is translated as “enlarge” (H6601 פָּתָה): “God shall enlarge Japheth . . .”

Outline of Biblical Usage
to be spacious, be open, be wide
(Qal) to be spacious or open or wide
(Hiphil) to make spacious, make open

According to a significant passage in the Targum, Japheth was one who feared God: “And to Shem also was born a son. He is the father of all the sons of the Hebrews, the brother of Japheth, great in the fear of the Lord.”

It says in Genesis 9:1 And God blessed Noah and his sons, and said unto them, “Be fruitful and multiply, and replenish the earth.

It isn’t surprising that in China, the concept of a Heavenly Sovereign, known as Shang Di or Supreme Deity, had been prominently worshipped by the Emperor and its subjects for some two to three thousand years before the advent of paganism brought from over the border in various forms.

~~~~

But in the Book of Jubilees, Japheth was listed as the youngest:

46 And in the twenty-fifth jubilee Noah took to himself a wife, and her name was ’Ĕmzârâ, the daughter of Râkê’êl, the daughter of his father’s brother, in the first year in the fifth week:

47 and in the third year thereof she bare him Shem, in the fifth year thereof she bare him Ham, and in the first year in the sixth week she bare him Japheth. Book of Jubilees Chapter 4:46-47

The Birthright

•June 25, 2019 • Leave a Comment

To Abraham, God promised:
And I will make thee exceeding fruitful, and I will make nations of thee, and kings shall come out of thee Genesis 17:6

To Sarah, God promised:
And I will bless her and give thee a son also by her. Yea, I will bless her, and she shall be a mother of nations; kings of people shall be of her Genesis 17:16

Before Jacob, God promised:
And God said unto him, “I am God Almighty. Be fruitful and multiply; a nation and a company of nations shall be of thee, and kings shall come out of thy loins” Genesis 35:11

The Birthright composes of many blessings: a great multitude of people, exceeding fruitful, control of sea-gates, dew of the heavens, of the fatness of the earth, and plenty of grain and wine, which were dispersed throughout the twelve sons of Jacob, but the three principle Blessings demand special study. They are (1) a Great Nation (2) a Company of Nations, and (3) a Cluster of Kings.

Although the Birthright was Joseph’s the Scepter had mysteriously eluded the final blessing given to Ephraim and Manesseh, “for Judah prevailed above his brethren,” and so it followed that the Scepter was given to the Tribe of Judah. This was confirmed in 1 Chronicles 5:1 Now the . . . birthright was given unto the sons of Joseph . . . . 2 For Judah prevailed above his brethren, and from him came the chief ruler, but the birthright was Joseph’s)

Under inspiration, Jacob prophesied that his children will bow down to Judah:

Genesis 49:8 “Judah, thou art he whom thy brethren shall praise; thy hand shall be on the neck of thine enemies; thy father’s children shall bow down before thee. 9 Judah is a lion’s whelp; from the prey, my son, thou art gone up. He stooped down, he couched as a lion, and as an old lion; who shall rouse him up? 10 The scepter shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet until Shiloh come; and unto Him shall the gathering of the people be.Image result for lion and unicorn pics

The birthright blessing of national greatness were given to Manasseh and Ephraim while the blessing of Kingship to Judah. So the three principled Blessings were given to (1) Great Britain (2) the United States of America, and (3) the Jews in the State of Israel and those in the diaspora.

A scepter is a symbol of kingship. Judah will hold the royal scepter, and his descendants will always rule. Nations of the world, including those of his brothers will bring him tributes and bow down before him. The scenario is very mysterious as this is talking of Judah as a tribe, thus rendering them a tribe of kings, but there will be one special King, and He will be known as the KING of kings and LORD of Lords (Revelation 19:16).

Ephraim / The United States

•June 23, 2019 • Leave a Comment

But his younger son shall be greater than he, so Jacob set Ephraim before Manasseh.

Earlier, across the Atlantic, a growing New England colonies had broken away from British rule. As a young nation, Ephraim began to blossom shortly after 1800. And charging like a bull, American ingenuity pushed its borders in all directions.

In 1783, America’s western border reached the Mississippi River. In desperate need of cash to wage war against England, France’s Napoleon sold his country’s vast American territorial holdings to Ephraim in 1803, resulting in the Louisiana Purchase—doubling the size of the nation. This purchase literally made the United States a contender on the world’s economic stage by adding over 800,000 square miles of the most fertile farmland in the world—the American Midwest.

In 1845, the Texas Annexation was added, and a year later the Oregon Territory was acquired. As a result of the Mexican War of 1846-1848, Mexico surrendered lands extending from Texas to the lower west coast. The last major addition would come in 1867 as Alaska was purchased from Russia. See the source image

Thus, at the turn of the 19th century, and charging continuously like a pack of bisons, Ephraim had expanded to almost its present-day size. This unparalleled expansion took in some of the world’s richest farmland and most valuable natural resources, eventually making Americans to enjoy a per-capita wealth never before seen in the world, while its population destined to be “doubly fruitful,” described as “the ten thousands of Ephraim,” exceeding that of his brother, “the thousands of Manasseh.”

Harbours of the US Navy Fleet | Fleet, Challenges and opportunities, Navy

After World War II, the British Manasseh gradually ceased to be economically and militarily relevant. And by the end of World War II, the horn of the Unicorn was broken with mounting problems in every part of its empire seeking independence. But America emerged as the top economic and military power, taking the role of “lImage result for Naval fleeteader of the free world.”

But beginning in the 1950s, with seven fleets around the oceans, America had became a global hegemon, and it was obvious that the American power would exceed the international role enjoyed by the British two centuries earlier.

“Like Britain in the nineteenth century, the United States in the twenty–first century has power to spare.

In fact the US has more power than Britain did at the height of its empire, more power than any other state in modern times.  It deploys the world’s only blue–water navy of any significance and the world’s most powerful air force; its armed forces have expeditionary capability undreamed of by any other power; its economy, powered by unceasing technological innovation, is the biggest and most dynamic on earth; its language has achieved a ubiquity unrivaled by any tongue since Latin; its culture permeates distant lands; and its political ideals remain a beacon of hope for all those ‘yearning to be free.’”

When its last major military rival—the Soviet Union—collapsed in 1991, Ephraim’s power was unquestioned and unrestrained.

For more on (1) Ephraim and Manasseh (2) Who is Ephraim, a Chronic Liar?

(3) The Ox without the Unicorn (4) another Captivity: Ezekiel Timeline – 190/40 Years

Great Britain

•June 22, 2019 • Leave a Comment

At the height of its power and influence early in the 20th century, Great Britain controlled an empire covered approximately one fourth of the world’s territory (in 1922 it incorporated 13 million square miles) and boasted of 54 territories and colonies—including Canada, India, Pakistan, Egypt, Nigeria, Ghana and vast swaths of Africa, the land of Palestine, islands in the Caribbean, Hong Kong, Singapore, Australia, New Zealand, the Pacific islands and others.

Great Britain at its Height

Image result for of british empire

It was the most expansive empire in the history of the world, holding sway over some 460 million people—a fifth of the world’s population at the time. Moreover, following the defeat of Napoleonic France in 1815, Great Britain enjoyed a century of almost unchallenged global dominance through its vincible as well as its invincible Royal Navy rules the waves.

The British Empire also possessed or controlled several strategic sea gates—the Suez Canal, Gibraltar, the Cape of Good Hope, etc. Historians agree that Great Britain became the preeminent nation of the world as a consequence of wrestling itself from French dominance.

Indeed, after defeating Napoleon in 1815 it became clear that Britain was the undisputed ruler of the civilized world. Supported by unrivaled naval power, what followed was a century of peace—“Pax Britannica”—cut short only by the German militarism that triggered World War I in 1914-18, and again in World War II in 1941-45, and then its invincibility dropped out of any prominence.

~~~~~

Image result for us seven fleets with each a co-ordinated strike force maps

Harbours of the US Navy Fleet | Fleet, Challenges and opportunities, Navy

US itchs with plans to restore the Navy’s First Fleet in the South China Sea with the Strait of Malacca as its choke point to rebuff China in the Indo-Pacific Region

~~~~~

Yet Great Britain never control the United States as the map above depits. The new nation is to eclipe Great Britain. It would be Ephraim with seven fleets with each a co-ordinated strike force with numerous invincible submerines roaming up and down the whole world; and for decades, making any rival insignificance.

But Esau kept his hatred in his heart against Jacob his brother, on account of the order of blessing with which his father had blessed him; but is waiting, waiting for the end-time children of Israel to fall from the protection of the law:

“And upon thy sword shalt thou depend, entering at every place: yet thou shalt be supple and credulous, and be in subjection to thy brother [Jacob]; but it will be that when his sons [the posterity of Jacob, or the end-time children of Israel] become evil, and fall from keeping the commandments of the law, thou shalt break his yoke of servitude from off thy neck,

“… and Esau said in his heart, I will not do as Cain did, who slew Abel in the life (time) of his father, for which his father begat Seth, but will wait till the time when the days of mourning for the death of my father come, then will I kill Jacob my brother, and will be found the killer and the heir.” Genesis 27:40-41 Jonathan

Ephraim and Manasseh

•June 21, 2019 • 3 Comments

And Joseph said unto his father, Jacob: “Not so, my father, for this is the firstborn. Put thy right hand upon his head.”

But his father refused and said, “I know it, my son, I know it. He also shall become a people, and he also shall be great; but truly his younger brother shall be greater than he, and his seed shall become a multitude of nations.”

So Jacob blessed them, “In thee shall Israel bless, saying, ‘God make thee as Ephraim and as Manasseh.’” And he set Ephraim before Manasseh.

And so that Great people became Great Britain but those of Ephraim whose name means “doubly fruitful” became the United States of America.

“Like Britain in the nineteenth century, the United States in the twenty–first century has power to spare.  In fact the US has more power than Britain did at the height of its empire, more power than any other state in modern times.  It deploys the world’s only blue–water navy of any significance and the world’s most powerful air force; its armed forces have expeditionary capability undreamed of by any other power; its economy, powered by unceasing technological innovation, is the biggest and most dynamic on earth; its language has achieved a ubiquity unrivaled by any tongue since Latin; its culture permeates distant lands; and its political ideals remain a beacon of hope for all those ‘yearning to be free.’”

The Scepter

•June 20, 2019 • Leave a Comment

The Blessing to Judah is a Mystery. Nobody seems to know. It was to be better than Joseph’s Birthright. Definitely better!Image result for lion and unicorn pics

All his brothers were to bow down to him, a mirror image of when the brothers bowed to Joseph in Egypt. Except, this time, it would be on a much greater scale.

But Judah’s brothers bowing down to Judah has never happened in history. How will this Mystery be unfold? Why is this Mystery shrouded so deep in iniquity?

Image result for Crown Scepter

Jacob, under inspiration, says in Genesis 49:8

“Judah, thou art he whom thy brethren shall praise; thy hand shall be on the neck of thine enemies; thy father’s children shall bow down before thee.
9 Judah is a lion’s whelp; from the prey, my son, thou art gone up. He stooped down, he couched as a lion, and as an old lion; who shall rouse him up?
10 The scepter shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet until Shiloh come; and unto Him shall the gathering of the people be.”

This Mystery, this Mystery of the whole tribe of Judah, when unveiled, will astound the whole world!

Is Donald Trump Mad?

•June 19, 2019 • 2 Comments

According to William Herold, a retired Physician, this is what he wrote of Donald Trump:

“He has a severe narcissistic personality disorder. It is so severe that he has a paranoid flavor, and will not accept criticism. He flatly refuses to acknowledge being wrong, will never apologize, and has no coping mechanism for being wrong. Unfortunately he gets himself in this position a lot with his mouth and tweets moving faster than good thinking. Image result for pics donald trump

“He has something else, which is like a schizoid affect. He may have hallucinations or misperceptions. I am curious what his psych diagnosis was when his parents sent him to military school.

“I don’t believe he really thought he would win the presidency. Isn’t committed to the job.”

Not really, to me, he doesn’t seem mad, but he seems like a spoiled brat across the street that couldn’t stop throwing tantrums at every passer-by.

Also, he seems more like the real rocket man; he has a nuclear button in his hand.

And certain key figures in Congress fears to impeach him, because they believe the rocket man could be wearing a suicide vest, so it’s dangerous to push him too much into a corner.  With a trait for erratic behaviour and with his volatile and capricious temperament, he may explode!

Superiority of the Septuagint Version

•June 19, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Superiority of the Septuagint version.

(1) It is clear and precise
Psalm 90:1 Lord, You have been our dwelling place(a) in all generations.
[a] Septuagint. Targum and Vulgate read refuge.

(2) Unwilling to admit Jesus was the Christ
Matthew 1:23 “Behold, the virgin shall be with child, and bear a Son, and they shall call His name Immanuel,” which is translated, “God with us.”
Isaiah 7:14 Therefore the Lord Himself will give you a sign: Behold, the virgin shall conceive and bear a Son, and shall call His name Immanuel.
The Masoretic Text says the young woman because they made these changes to the text in order to obscure Messianic prophecy.

LXX Isa 53:8 In his humiliation his judgment was taken away: who shall declare his generation? for his life is taken away from the earth: because of the iniquities of my people he was led to death.

NKJV Isa 53:8 He was taken from prison and from judgment,
And who will declare His generation?
For He was cut off from the land of the living;
For the transgressions of My people He was stricken.

(3) Erev Exodus 12:6, Leviticus 23:5 and elsewhere

The Septuagint defines the term erev as “evening”, arbayim as “the two evenings” and ben ha arbayim as “between the evening times” or “toward evening.”.

The Masoretic Text, according to the JPS translation, defines the term erev as “twilight”, arbayim as “twilight” and ben ha arbayim also as “twilight”.

Why is the Septuagint superiority? The Septuagint was considered divinely inspired by most Judeans since translated. It was universally accepted by the early Christians for the first 400 years of Christianity and was used and quoted from by Jesus and His Apostles, who quoted from it under divine inspiration.

We know the fundamental rule of Textual Criticism is usually that the older the text, the better, and the Septuagint outdated the Masoretic Text version by about 1000 years.

Encyclopædia Britannica says “When the final codification of each section was complete, the Masoretes not only counted and noted down the total number of verses, words, and letters in the text but further indicated which verse, which word, and which letter marked the centre of the text.”

Comment: the problem is that the translation itself isn’t a perfect one, subject to translation bias. Hence this praise is fake.

Coincident? It was about this time, there was the beginning of the Karaites movement, and the anti-christianity among the Jewish communities taking shape.

Answer, Yes, it is

In the 8th century.. .Anan ben David, a disaffected member of the exilarch’s family, founded a dissident group, the Ananites, later known as the Karaites (Scripturalists). The exact relationship between the followers of Anan and the later Karaites, however, remains unclear. The term itself first appeared in the 9th century, when various dissident groups coalesced and ultimately adopted Anan as their founder, though they rejected several of his teachings. The new group advocated a threefold program of rejection of rabbinic law as a human fabrication and therefore as an unwarranted, unauthoritative addition to Scripture; a return to Palestine to hasten the messianic redemption; and a reexamination of Scripture to retrieve authentic law and doctrine. Under the leadership of Daniel al-Qumisi (c. 850?), a Karaite settlement prospered in the Holy Land, from which it spread as far as northwestern Africa and Christian Spain. A barrage of Karaite treatises presenting new views of scriptural exegesis stimulated renewed study of the Bible and the Hebrew language in Rabbinic circles as well. The most momentous consequence of these new studies was the invention of several systems of vocalization for the text of the Hebrew Bible in Babylonia and Tiberias in the 9th and 10th centuries. The annotation of the Masoretic (traditional, or authorized) text of the Bible with vocalic, musical, and grammatical accents in the Tiberian schools of the 10th-century scholars Ben Naftali and Ben Asher fixed the Masoretic text permanently and, through it, the morphology (linguistics) of the Hebrew language for Karaites as well as Rabbanites.

https://www.britannica.com/topic/Judaism#ref299298

They were in bed for convenience; in their Masoretic Text, the Karaites want to reinterpret erev to lean its meaning to suit their doctrines like that of the Samaritans and Sadducees (all without allegiance to the Oral Law), while the Rabbinites, who couldn’t care whatever was translated into English, since they use Hebrew as their language in synagogue, want more than anything else to get rid of Jesus as the Messiah

Or, regarding the Tanakh, published by The Jewish Publishing Society. Most modern versions, including the TANAKH, New Revised Standard, New American Bible, New Jerusalem Bible, New King James, and New International Version, use the word “twilight” in Exodus 12:6 to describe ben ha arbayim.

Numbers 25:4
Septuagint: And the Lord said to Moses, Take all the princes of the people, and make them examples of judgment for the Lord in the face of the sun, and the anger of the Lord shall be turned away from Israel.
Targum: And the Lord said to Mosheh, Take all the chiefs of the people, and appoint them for judges, and let them give judgment to put to death the people who have gone astray after Peor, and hang them before the word of the Lord upon the wood over against the morning sun, and at the departure of the sun take them down and bury them and turn away the strong anger of the Lord from Israel.
Peshitta Online: Numbers 25:4 The LORD said to Moses, “Take all the leaders of the people and execute them in broad daylight before the LORD, so that the fierce anger of the LORD may turn away from Israel.”
Peshitta Lamsa: And the LORD said to Moses, Take all the chiefs of the people, and expose them before the LORD in the daylight that the fierce anger of the LORD may be turned away from the children of Israel.
Tanakh:Numbers 25:4 And the LORD said unto Moses: ‘Take all the chiefs of the people, and hang them up unto the LORD in face of the sun, that the fierce anger of the LORD may turn away from Israel.’
KJV: Numbers 25:4 And the Lord said unto Moses, Take all the heads of the people, and hang them up before the Lord against the sun, that the fierce anger of the Lord may be turned away from Israel. — this includes all men, women and children; all are to be hung! Genocide!

Jeremiah 4:10
Septuagint: And I said, O sovereign Lord, verily thou hast deceived this people and Jerusalem, saying, There shall be peace; whereas behold, the sword has reached even to their soul.
Peshitta Online:Then I said, “Ah, Lord GOD! Surely You have utterly deceived this people and Jerusalem, saying, ‘You will have peace’; whereas a sword touches the throat.”
Peshitta Lamsa: Then I said, I beseech thee, O LORD God, surely I have greatly deceived this people and Jerusalem; for I have said, You shall have peace; and behold, the sword reaches into the soul.
Tanakh:Then said I: ‘Ah, Lord GOD! surely Thou hast greatly deceived this people and Jerusalem, saying: Ye shall have peace; whereas the sword reacheth unto the soul.’
Vulgate: And I said: Alas, alas, alas, O Lord God, hast thou then deceived this people and Jerusalem, saying: You shall have peace: and behold the sword reacheth even to the soul?
JKV: Then said I, Ah, Lord God! surely thou hast greatly deceived this people and Jerusalem, saying, Ye shall have peace; whereas the sword reacheth unto the soul.

Isaiah 43:28
Septuagint: And the princes have defiled my sanctuaries: so I gave Jacob to enemies to destroy, and Israel to reproach.
Peshitta Online: “So I will pollute the princes of the sanctuary, And I will consign Jacob to the ban and Israel to revilement.
Peshitta Lamsa: Your princes have profaned the sanctuary; therefore I have given Jacob to the curse and Israel to reproaches.
Tanakh:Therefore I have profaned the princes of the sanctuary, and I have given Jacob to condemnation, and Israel to reviling.
JKV: Therefore I have profaned the princes of the sanctuary, and have given Jacob to the curse, and Israel to reproaches.

Isaiah 14:12
Septuagint: How has Lucifer, that rose in the morning, fallen from heaven! He that sent orders to all the nations is crushed to the earth.
Peshitta Online: “How you have fallen from heaven, O star of the morning, son of the dawn! You have been cut down to the earth, You who have weakened the nations!
Vulgate: How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, who didst rise in the morning? how art thou fallen to the earth, that didst wound the nations?
Tanakh 1917: How art thou fallen from heaven,
O day-star, son of the morning!
How art thou cut down to the ground,
That didst cast lots over the nations!

JKV: How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! how art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations!

Peshitta Online by Paul D. Younan: Disclaimer: This translation is not sanctioned by the Church of the East. This is a personal translation only, and all readers are encouraged to verify the work on their own. This translation has not been edited nor verified by anyone other than the author (who does not have official sanction for this work) and is likely to have numerous errors.

I Samuel 13:1 JPS 1917 Saul was—years old when he began to reign; and two years he reigned over Israel

Origin of the Bible

•June 18, 2019 • Leave a Comment

(7)

The Samaritan Pentateuch (only the first five books) is corrupt.

The Samaritan Pentateuch varies in the Ten Commandments passages, in that Samaritans count as nine commandments what others count as ten. The Samaritan tenth commandment includes the sanctity of Mount Gerizim for worship. Additions after Exodus 20:1–17 (The Ten Commandments)

And when it so happens that LORD God brings you to the land of Caanan, which you are coming to posses, you shall set-up there for you great stones and plaster them with plaster and you write on the stones all words of this law. And it becomes for you that across the Jordan you shall raise these stones, which I command you today, in mountain Grizim. And you build there the altar to the LORD God of you. Altar of stones. Not you shall wave on them iron. With whole stones you shall build the altar to LORD God of you. And you bring on it ascend offerings to LORD God of you, and you sacrifice peace offerings, and you eat there and you rejoice before the face of the LORD God of you. The mountain this is across the Jordan behind the way of the rising of the sun, in the land of Caanan who is dwelling in the desert before the Galgal, beside Alvin-Mara, before Sechem.–169 additional words.

Also in Deuteronomy 5:21

And when it so happens that Yahuah God brings you to the land of Caanan, which you are coming to posses, you shall set-up there for you great stones and plaster them with plaster and you write on the stones all words of this law. And it becomes for you that across the Jordan you shall raise these stones, which I command you today, in mountain Grizim. And you build there the altar to the Yahuah God of you. Altar of stones. Not you shall wave on them iron. With whole stones you shall build the altar to Yahuah God of you. And you bring on it ascend offerings to Yahuah God of you, and you sacrifice peace offerings, and you eat there and you rejoice before the face of the Yahuah God of you. The mountain this is across the Jordan behind the way of the rising of the sun, in the land of Caanan who is dwelling in the desert before the Galgal, beside Alvin-Mara, before Sechem.

Q If Moses had been so sure he shouldn’t be so vague about where the LORD shall choose in Deut 16:15,16 (Three times a year shall all thy males appear before the LORD thy God in the place which he shall choose; in the feast of unleavened bread, and in the feast of weeks, and in the feast of tabernacles: and they shall not appear before the LORD empty). Also, which mountain is Mt Grizim exactly, since they were so far off?

Q2 Is it a coincidence, the mentioning of the rising of the SUN? Why not just west of the Jordan, before Sechem? Today, they, together with most of the CoGs, keep their Feast of Weeks on Sundays. Always a Sunday!

Exodus 20:21

And the people stood afar off, and Moses drew near unto the thick darkness where God [was].And the Yahuah said to Moses to say: I heard what people have said. All that they have spoken to you, they have spoken wisely. All that they have spoken let them put in their hearts so that they can keep my commandments in all their days, so that it would be good to them and to the sons of them forever. Prophet I shall raise up to them from the midst of their brothers, and I will place words of me into his mouth to speak to them all that I’m commanding them. And it becomes that the man who will not listen to his words that are spoken in my name, I shall require from him. But the prophet who will speak insolently in my name that which I have not instructed him to speak, or if he speaks in the name of other Gods, such prophet shall die. And if you will ask yourself in your heart how you shall know which word God has spoken and which he has not, see if the word spoken comes to pass. And if it shall not come to pass then this is not the word of the Yahuah, in insolence spoken the prophet. Not you shall listen to him. Go now back to your tent and I will speak to you regarding all commandments and ordinances and verdicts that you shall teach them, and what to do in the land that I give them for possession. (It incorporates Exodus 18:18 and others: I will raise up to them a prophet of their brethren, like thee; and I will put my words in his mouth, and he shall speak to them as I shall command him. Samaritans believes this Prophet was to be from the line of the tribe of Levi, like Moses, not from the line of Judah, which the Jews believes.)

Origin of the Bible

•June 18, 2019 • Leave a Comment

(6)

Dead Sea Scrolls Bible (incomplete)
Some copies do not fall into any of the old, familiar categories — agreeing with either MT, SP, or LXX — and chart a different course textually.

The Dead Sea Scrolls were discovered in a series of twelve caves around various sites near the Dead Sea in the West Bank (then part of Jordan) between 1946 and 1956 by Bedouin shepherds and a team of archeologists. The practice of storing worn-out sacred manuscripts in earthenware vessels buried in the earth or within caves is related to the ancient Jewish custom of Genizah.

Owing to the poor condition of some of the scrolls, scholars have not identified all of their texts. The identified texts fall into three general groups:

(a) About 40% are copies of texts from the Hebrew Scriptures.

(b) Approximately another 30% are texts from the Second Temple Period which ultimately were not canonized in the Hebrew Bible, like the Book of Enoch, the Book of Jubilees, the Book of Tobit, the Wisdom of Sirach, Psalms 152–155, etc.

(c) The remainder (roughly 30%) are sectarian manuscripts of previously unknown documents that shed light on the rules and beliefs of a particular group (sect) or groups within greater Judaism, like the Community Rule, the War Scroll, the Pesher on Habakkuk, and The Rule of the Blessing.

Origin of the Bible

•June 17, 2019 • Leave a Comment

(5)

Syriac or Peshitta (around 200 to 300 AD). Syriac is a Greek word for the language spoken by the Syrians. It was an Aramaic dialect spoken in Syria. The term Peshitta was used by Moses bar Kepha in 903 and means “simple” (in analogy to the Latin Vulgate). It is the oldest Syriac version which has survived to the present day in its entirety. It contains the entire Old Testament, most of the deuterocanonical books, as well as 22 books of the New Testament, lacking the shorter Catholic Epistles (2-3 John, 2 Peter, Jude, as well as John 7:53-8:11). It was made in the beginning of the 5th century. Its authorship was ascribed to Rabbula, bishop of Edessa (411-435). The Syriac church still uses it to the present day.

More than 350 manuscripts survived, several of which date from the 5th and 6th centuries. In the Gospels it is closer to the Byzantine text-type, but in Acts to the Western text-type. The earliest manuscript of the Peshitta is a Pentateuch dated AD 464. There are two New Testament manuscripts of the 5th century (Codex Phillipps 1388).

James Trimm wrote: The “Syriac” version of the Tanak, is mentioned by Melito of Sardis as early as the second century C.E. One tradition has it that Hiram, King of Tyre in the days of Solomon, commissioned this Aramaic translation of the Tanak. Another tradition assigns the Peshitta translation as having been commissioned by the King of Assyria, who dispatched Assa the Priest to Samarir (see 2Kn. 17:2728). According to the Aramaic “Church Father” Bar Hebraeus, the Peshitta Tanak originated when Abgar, king of Edessa, Syria, dispatched scholars to Israel to produce an Aramaic translation of the Tanak (Bar Hebraeus; Comm. To Ps. 10). Wichelshaus suggested that this king was the same as King Izates II of Adiabene. This king, along with his family, converted to Judaism as recorded by Josephus (Ant. 20:69-71). This king had dispatched his five sons to Israel in order for them to study Hebrew and Judaism. Burkitt maintained that the Peshitta Tanak originated not long after the first century C.E., as the product of the Jewish community of Edessa, in Syria.“Mashiach: The Messiah from a True Jewish Perspective,” by James Trimm, pg11; 2012.

 

Origin of the Bible

•June 16, 2019 • Leave a Comment

(4)

The Masoretic Text, or Tanakh (600 AD to 1000 AD), is another translation of the Hebrew text. It defines the books of the Jewish canon, and also the precise letter-text of these biblical books, with their vocalization and accentuation.

This monumental work was begun around the 6th century AD and completed in the 10th by scholars at Talmudic academies in Babylonia and Palestine (in Tiberias) over a few generation of Jews known as the Masoretes, in an effort to reproduce, as far as possible, the original text of the Hebrew Old Testament. Encyclopædia Britannica says “to this end they gathered manuscripts and whatever oral traditions were available to them” (Comment: this means they are subjected to translation bias).

The oldest extant manuscripts of the Masoretic Text, known as the Aleppo Codex (once the oldest complete copy of the Masoretic Text, but now missing its Torah section) dates from the 10th century (900 AD to 1000 AD).

Sometimes, the Masoretic just doesn’t make sense, as when it says that Saul reigned one year; and when he had reigned two years over Israel, (I Samuel 13:1).

Disadvantage: (1) When the Septuagint translation of the Old Testament was made, the Hebrew text used was, of course, not marked with the vowel points which the Masoretes later placed in their text. And that the great majority of the variations between the Septuagint and the Masoretic text arise from the fact that the Masoretes’ translators supplied different vowels to the consonantal text from those of the Septuagint. Over time, in numerous instances, the Masoretes translators had before them the same text, but mistook it, misunderstood it, or interpreted it differently.

(2) Since the original Hebrew Text written on papyrus (subject to molds attacks) were subjected to “wear” and “tear”, later Hebrew Text weren’t as good as earlier version; as the papyrus was not pliable enough to fold without cracking and a long roll, or scroll, was required to create large-volume texts. In European conditions, papyrus seems to have lasted only a matter of decades; a 200-year-old papyrus was considered extraordinary.

(3) The commissioning of the translation had a doctrinal prejudice against the growth and influence of Christianity. Hence they were influenced by anti-Christian bias.
One example is found in Isaiah 7:14 Therefore the Lord Himself shall give you a sign: The virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel. The Masoretes say a young woman, which is bland and making the sign of Christ’s messiahship meaningless. The Septuagint says a virgin. The Targum says a virgin; the Vulgate says a virgin.

Also “Look, the young woman is with child [at that present time, not a future event!] and about to give birth to a son.

Deuteronomy 32:43 “and let all the angels of God worship him” (the deity of Christ) in the Septuagint, Dead Sea Scroll but not in Masoretic Text, Peshitta nor Vulgate, Quoted in Hebrew 1:6 But when He again brings the firstborn into the world, He says: “Let all the angels of God worship Him.” Isaiah 61:1 “and recovery of sight to the blind” (Luke 4:18) in the Septuagint but not in the Targum, Masoretic, Peshitta nor Vulgate.

Psalms 69:21 Septuagint They gave [me] also gall for my food, and made me drink vinegar for my thirst. KJV They gave me also gall for my meat; and in my thirst they gave me vinegar to drink. Masoretic moves it to verse 22: Yea, they put poison into my food; and in my thirst they gave me vinegar to drink. (Matt 27:34 they gave Him sour wine mingled with gall to drink. But when He had tasted it, He would not drink).

Psalms 22:16 Septuagint For many dogs have compassed me: the assembly of the wicked doers has beset me round: they pierced my hands and my feet. This whole phase was deleted from the Masoretic Text. (They edited verse 17 in part until there is no verb “like lion [they maul] my hands and feet” Peshitta Ps 22:16 For dogs have surrounded me; A band of evildoers has encompassed me; They pierced my hands and my feet.

Zechariah 12:10 KJV took from the Peshitta: (and they shall look upon Me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for Him as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for Him as one who is in bitterness for his firstborn.) Septuagint (they have mocked me) may not as good, but close, but the Masoretic Hard Edition changes the whole meaning “about those who are slain, wailing over them . . .”

“And in His name Gentiles will trust.” Matthew 12:21 fulfilled in Septuagint Isaiah 42:4 “and in his name shall the Gentiles trust.” JKV: And the isles shall wait for his law.

Psalm 145: In MT, one verse is missing from the acrostic psalm: although each verse begins with a word starting with the successive letters of the Hebrew alphabet, there is none for the letter nun, which should have appeared between the mem sentence in v. 13 and the samekh sentence in v. 14. It is natural to think it was dropped from the text by scribal error, even if the mechanism for the omission is not obvious. At this place where MT lacks the nun verse, other witnesses have.

Matt 2:15 Out of Egypt have I called my son. Hosea 11:1 states, “When Israel was a child, I loved him, and out of Egypt I called my son.” Is this verse a Messianic prophecy?

Matt 2:23 And he came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets, He shall be called a Nazarene. Nowhere found, maybe Oral, and not written?

I Corinthians 15:4 And that he was buried, and that he rose again the third day according to the scriptures: — couldn’t be found; could it be Oral?

Research found that only 68 percent of the New Testament are similar with the Masoretic Text (which is below the 93 percent quoted from the Septuagint). The Hebrew Bible—or Old Testament—that we have today differs from the Hebrew manuscripts of the Bible penned in the first millennium B.C.E. When transmitting any sort of a document from generation to generation, small alterations—some intentional, others not—are made. Even the most careful scribe makes errors, which are perpetuated and often compounded by future scribes. Thus, it should not surprise us that the Hebrew Bible, which has a transmission history of several millennia, contains textual difficulties, corruptions and even mistakes. Simply by choosing one Hebrew text over another, they were able to subvert the Incarnation, the virgin birth, the deity of Christ, His healing of the blind, His crucifixion, and His salvation of the Gentiles.

Origin of the Bible

•June 15, 2019 • Leave a Comment

(3)

The Vulgate (380 AD to 420 AD). The earliest Latin translation was the Old Latin text, or Vetus Latina, which, from internal evidence, seems to have been made by several authors over a period of time. It was based on the Septuagint, and thus included books not in the Hebrew Bible.

Pope Damasus I assembled the first list of books of the Bible at the Council of Rome in 382 AD. He commissioned Jerome (347 to 420 AD) to produce a reliable and consistent text by translating the original Greek and Hebrew texts into Latin. This translation became known as the Latin Vulgate Bible and in 1546 at the Council of Trent was declared by the Roman Catholic Church to be the only authentic and official Bible in the Latin Church.

Disadvantage: the commissioning of the translation had a doctrinal prejudice toward the teachings of the Roman Catholic Church. Later, translation bias against the Jews are also evidenced, e.g. the synagogue of Satan, why not the churches of Satan. The Matthew 28:19 insertion of the trinity concept: (i) 19 Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit. (ii) I John 5:7 There are three who testify in heaven: the Father, the Word, and the Holy Spirit, and the three are one. 8 There are three that testify on earth: the Spirit, the water, and the blood, and the three are toward the one. [a] 1 John 5:8 The earliest Greek manuscripts lack in heaven: the Father, the Word, and the Holy Spirit, and the three are one. There are three that testify on earth.

Origin of the Bible

•June 14, 2019 • Leave a Comment

(2)

The Targum (530 BC to 500 AD); (Hebrew: תרגום, plural: targumim) When the Israelites returned from their exile in Babylon in the 6th century BC, most of them no longer spoke Hebrew; they spoke Aramaic. Nevertheless, the Scriptures have always been read in Hebrew even if no one in the greater community could speak it.

Something had to be done so that the people would understand God and His Word.

The sages again found an answer. After hearing a priest read a few verses of the Torah scroll in Hebrew, they then heard a translation in Aramaic called a Targum, which simply means translation.

Hence the Targum is an Aramaic translation of the Hebrew Bible (Tanakh) that was written or compiled in Palestine or in Babylonia from the Second Temple period until the early Middle Ages (late first millennium).

One might think that God would have given the Levites privileged land as their inheritance to match their privileged position, but God actually gave them no land inheritance at all.

Instead, they received agricultural and monetary tithes from the people as their inheritance, particularly the Maaser Rishon or First Tithe, which was ten percent (Numbers 18:26, 10:38, 18:24).

The Levites and Cohanim lived among the other Israelites on pasture land allotted to them outside their city. In this capacity, the Levites and priests had the opportunity to minister to the people through the instruction of Torah.

In Jerusalem, for instance, after returning from Babylonian exile, the Levites translated the Torah, often into the common Aramaic language, and explained it so the people could understand.

“The Levites … instructed the people in the Law while the people were standing there. They read from the Book of the Law of God, making it clear and giving the meaning so that the people understood what was being read.” (Nehemiah 8:7–8)

Nehemiah 8:7 NKJV Also Jeshua, Bani, Sherebiah, Jamin, Akkub, Shabbethai, Hodijah, Maaseiah, Kelita, Azariah, Jozabad, Hanan, Pelaiah, and the Levites, helped the people to understand the Law; and the people stood in their place. 8 So they read distinctly from the book, in the Law of God; and they gave the sense, and helped them to understand the reading.

VOICE Ezra read the law, the people listened, and the Levites explained it to them. Jeshua, Bani, Sherebiah, Jamin, Akkub, Shabbethai, Hodiah, Maaseiah, Kelita, Azariah, Jozabad, Hanan, and Pelaiah—these are the Levites who interpreted what Ezra read for the people. Nehemiah 8:8 So they read in the book, in the law of God, distinctly, and gave the sense and caused them to understand the reading.

Another way of saying: The Law was read by Ezra verse by verse, and each verse was followed by a recitation by the Levites of the Aramaic version. Hence, we have to assume that the action of Ezra narrated in Nehemiah 8:8 implied not only the reading of the Law, but also the interpretation of its language–its translation in fact from Hebrew to Aramaic, and that, further, this practice was ere long followed in all the synagogues in Judea.

By the time of Yeshua (Jesus) the Levitical priests had become religious aristocrats holding powerful positions, including the chief priest in the Sanhedrin court.

Though they considered Scripture to be far more important than oral traditions, politics held more power than religion, and many judicial decisions were made in order to keep the peace with the Roman government instead of keeping God’s law.

With this hierarchy firmly in place, they condemned Yeshua and turned Him over to the Romans to be executed.

Comments: In some churches today, the pastor speaks, then waited for the translation, then the pastor speaks again, and then waited. This continues from beginning to end. One can visualise a rabbi read from the Torah in Hebrew and then waited for his message to be translated into Aramaic, as that was the lingua franca or vehicular language of the people at the time. Hence it started as an Oral translation but gradually transformed into Written translation from 530 BC to 500 AD, a thousand year period. Targum also means translation or interpretation.

Targum Pseudo-Jonathan is a western targum (translation) of the Torah from the land of Israel (as opposed to the eastern Babylonian Targum Onkelos). Its correct title was originally Targum Yerushalmi (Jerusalem Targum), which is how it was known in medieval times. But because of a printer’s or translator’s mistake it was later labeled Targum Jonathan, in reference to Jonathan ben Uzziel. Some editions of the Pentateuch continue to call it Targum Jonathan to this day. Most scholars refer to the text as Targum Pseudo-Jonathan, or with the acronym TPsJ.

The Talmud relates that Yonatan ben Uziel, a student of Hillel, fashioned an Aramaic translation of the Prophets (Megillah 3a). It makes no mention of any translation by him of the Torah. So all scholars agree that this Targum is not due to Yonatan ben Uziel. Indeed, de Rossi (16th century) reports that he saw two very similar complete Targumim to the Torah, one called Targum Yonatan Ben Uziel and the other called Targum Yerushalmi. A standard explanation is that the original title of this work was Targum Yerushalmi, which was abbreviated to ת”י (TY), and these initials were then incorrectly expanded to Targum Yonatan which was then further incorrectly expanded to Targum Yonatan ben Uziel. For these reasons, scholars call it “Targum Pseudo-Jonathan”.

The earliest Targums date from the time after the Babylonian Exile when Aramaic had superseded Hebrew as the spoken language of the Jews in exile. It is impossible to give more than a rough estimate as to the period in which Hebrew was displaced by Aramaic as a spoken language. It is certain, however, that Aramaic was firmly established in exile or in Palestine by the 1st century AD, although Hebrew still remained the learned and sacred language. Thus the Targums were designed to meet the needs of unlearned Jews to whom the Hebrew of the Old Testament was unintelligible.

The status and influence of the Targums became assured after the Second Temple was destroyed in AD 70, when synagogues replaced the Temple as houses of worship. For it was in the synagogue that the practice of reading from the Old Testament became widely observed, along with the custom of providing these readings with a translation into Aramaic. When Scripture was read aloud in the synagogue, it was translated aloud by a meturgeman, or professional interpreter (hence the name Targum), for the benefit of the congregation.

Though written Targums gradually came into being, it was the living tradition of oral translation and exposition that was recognized as authoritative throughout the Talmudic period of the early centuries of the Christian Era. The official recognition of a written Targum, and therefore the final fixing of its text, belongs to the post-Talmudic period of the 5th century AD.

When Ezra and his company arrived in Jerusalem, they immediately set about to fulfill the king’s decree by educating the people in the laws of God. Their first step was to translate the new lawbook into Aramaic, which was the current language of the Jews: “Ezra was ready to present the new lawbook. Naturally, it was written in the ancient Hebrew, for all the sacred prescriptions were now assigned to the great lawgiver Moses; as naturally, the majority of Ezra’s hearers did not fully understand it, for they spoke the current Aramaic.

Accordingly, with the first introduction of the new lawbook to the Palestinian Jews came the practice of giving a translation into the vernacular. [See Nehemiah 8.] The ‘original’ words of Moses were, of course, read in the sacred language, but the translation was spoken, and we may be sure that from the beginning a written Aramaic copy had been prepared to serve as an aid for the translators and to guarantee the accuracy of the translation” (Olmstead, History of the Persian Empire, pp. 306-307; Quoted by Fred Coulter, The Christian Passover, pg 179).

Advantage: the translators captured the true intent of the enunciations of the original intent of the Torah otherwise the translators would be corrected right there and then.

Origin of the Bible

•June 13, 2019 • Leave a Comment

(1)

Septuagint (250 BC to 150 BC) – the Greek Septuagint, abbreviation Lxx, the earliest extant Greek translation of the Old Testament from the original Hebrew. The Septuagint was presumably made for the Jewish community in Egypt when Greek was the common language throughout the region. Analysis of the language has established that the Torah, or Pentateuch (the first five books of the Old Testament), was translated near the middle of the 3rd century BC and that the rest of the Old Testament was translated in the 2nd century BC.

The name Septuagint (from the Latin septuaginta, “70”) was derived later from the legend that there were 72 translators, 6 from each of the 12 tribes of Israel, who worked independently to translate the whole and ultimately produced identical versions. Another legend holds that the translators were sent to Alexandria by Eleazar, the chief priest at Jerusalem, at the request of Ptolemy II Philadelphus (285–246 BCE), though its source, the Letter of Aristeas, is unreliable. Despite the tradition that it was perfectly translated, there are large differences in style and usage between the Septuagint’s translation of the Torah and its translations of the later books in the Old Testament. In the 3rd century CE Origen attempted to clear up copyists’ errors that had crept into the text of the Septuagint, which by then varied widely from copy to copy, and a number of other scholars consulted the Hebrew texts in order to make the Septuagint more accurate.

The whole story was recorded by Josephus Antiquities 12:2-7 (Whiston, pg 309-312)

Advantage: the translators had no political prejudice. They were asked to translate for knowledge sake, as it was commissioned by Ptolemy II for broadening knowledge for the Library of Alexandria. Research found that 93 percent of new Testament are quoted from the Septuagint.

Disadvantages: certain sections in Jeremiah seemed deleted (Jer 8:11-12 God to punish abomination; 10:7-8 other nations to fear Israel’s God; 17:1-4; Judah’s heritage; 27:7, 13 all nations to serve Nebuchadnezzar and his sons; 29:16-20 throne of David; 30:10-11 save Israel but end to all others; 30:22 God favours Israel; 33:14-26 God to bring back Judah and Israel (Joseph); 39:4-13 captivity (fulfilment of Jeremiah’s prophecy); under King David.

Lynas Plant Contaminated

•June 11, 2019 • Leave a Comment

KUANTAN: Staunch Lynas opponent Fuziah Salleh insists that groundwater near the rare earth refinery contains toxic elements.

The Deputy Minister in the Prime Minister’s Department said elements detected in the groundwater contamination monitoring data from the 2015-2016 Health Impact Assessment provided by Lynas to the executive review committee included nickel, lead and chromium.

“It is ironic that in Malaysia, Lynas has persistently denied that it is the source of serious heavy metal contamination, even though data taken over a 12-month period from September 2015 from its own groundwater monitoring stations have shown otherwise, apart from the month of April,” Fuziah said in a statement on Monday (June 10).

Read more at https://www.thestar.com.my/news/nation/2019/06/10/fuziah-contradicts-xavier-says-groundwater-near-lynas-plant-contaminated/#0HW74jM8teZwjYFE.99

I AM

•June 10, 2019 • Leave a Comment

The I AM has been used to prove that the Personage of the Old Testament is the same as Christ of the New Testament.

Is this correct? Or is this misguided?

John 8:56 Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day: and he saw it, and was glad.
57 Then said the Jews unto him, Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast thou seen Abraham?

John 8:58 Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Before Abraham was, I AM.

First, it’s confusing to prove anything by mixing Greek with Hebrew. Christ was merely stating that He was present during Abraham’s time rather that His name is “I am.” The phrase “I am” in Greek is “ego eimi”. In fact, when Yeshua spoke to the Jews, he used the phrase “ego eimi” at least twenty times and yet, in only one instance did the Jews seek to stone him (John 8: 58).

Yeshua said, “I am the bread of life” to a large crowd in John 6:35, 48, yet no one opposed him. In verse 41, the Jews murmured because he said, “I am (ego eimi) the bread which came down from heaven.” But in verse 42, the Jews questioned only the phrase, “I came down from heaven” and ignored “ego eimi.” The same is true of verses 51 and 52. Their complaints being that He claims He came down from heaven, not because of the “I am”. Yet they didn’t attempt to stone him.

In John 8:12, 18, 24, and 28, Yeshua used “ego eimi” with the Pharisees present (vs.13) and yet, no attempt at stoning. He again used it four times in John 10:7, 9, 11 and 14 with no stoning. Yeshua said to his disciples, “…that…ye may believe that I am (ego eimi)” in John 13:19 without them batting an eye.

In fact, several other individuals beside Yeshua used “ego eimi” as well. In Luke 1:19, the angel Gabriel said, “Ego eimi Gabriel.” In John 9:9, the blind man whose sight was restored by Yeshua said, “Ego eimi.” In Acts 10:21, Peter said, “Behold, ego eimi (I am) he whom ye seek.” Obviously, the mere use of “ego eimi” does not equate one to the “I Am” of Exodus 3:14.

A sleight of hand! A pigeon!

Only the claim of being present before Abraham caused the Jews to stone Him.

Later in the Garden of Gethsemane Yeshua was answering the question “Whom seek ye?” They answered Him, “Jesus of Nazareth.” Jesus said unto them, “I am He.” John 18:4-5 . Jesus didn’t say he was the God of the Old Testament, the God who said he was the Ehyeh that appeared to Moses before the burning bush (Exodus 3:14).

WE (Worldwide English) translation of John 8:58: Jesus answered, `I tell you the truth. I already was before Abraham was born.’

TLB Jesus: “The absolute truth is that I was in existence before Abraham was ever born!” Same with Luke 22:70 where “I am” is just an affirmation of what His accusers were charging Him of in the WE version.

MAGIC!

A touch of Simon Magus

Father and Son

•June 8, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Exodus 23:20 “Behold, I (Father) send an Angel (Yeshua) before you to keep you in the way and to bring you into the place which I have prepared. 21 Beware of Him (Yeshua) and obey His voice; do not provoke Him (Yeshua), for He will not pardon your transgressions; for My name is in Him (Hence YHVH’s name is in Yeshua; Peshitta 23:21 “Be on your guard before him and obey his voice; do not be rebellious toward him, for he will not pardon your transgression, since My name is in him). 22 But if you indeed obey His voice and do all that I speak, then I will be an enemy to your enemies and an adversary to your adversaries. 23 For My Angel (Yeshua) will go before you and bring you in to the Amorites and the Hittites and the Perizzites and the Canaanites and the Hivites and the Jebusites; and I will cut them off. 24 You shall not bow down to their gods, nor serve them, nor do according to their works; but you shall utterly overthrow them and completely break down their sacred pillars.

Sames with Judges, where judges carries the authority and name of God. Exodus 22:8 If the thief is not found, then the master of the house shall be brought to the judges (H430 elohiym in the Hebrew, as in Gen 1:1) to see whether he has put his hand into his neighbor’s goods. Ex 22:28 “Thou shalt not revile God [or judges as in KJ21], nor curse the ruler of thy people.

A sense of Royalty: At times of Royal duty, Prince William carries all the authority of the Queen. An egg thrown at him is as good as one thrown at the Queen.

1 Samuel 8:1 Now it came to pass when Samuel was old that he made his sons judges over Israel. 2 The name of his firstborn was Joel, and the name of his second, Abijah; they were judges in Beersheba. 3 But his sons did not walk in his ways; they turned aside after dishonest gain, took bribes, and perverted justice.

4 Then all the elders of Israel gathered together and came to Samuel at Ramah, 5 and said to him, “Look, you are old, and your sons do not walk in your ways. Now make us a king to judge us like all the nations.”

6 But the thing displeased Samuel when they said, “Give us a king to judge us.” So Samuel prayed to the LORD. 7 And the LORD said to Samuel, “Heed the voice of the people in all that they say to you; for they have not rejected you, but they have rejected Me, that I should not reign over them. If Samuel, a prophet, was already such a special envoy of God, how much more if His Son would be here!

John 1:1 reads, “In the beginning was the Word (logos; λόγος), and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.” The Word existed “in the beginning” and, eventually, “became flesh and dwelt among us” in the Messiah (1:14). Yet John also notes that this Word “in the world” prior to Yeshua (1:10), and those who “received” the Word before the Incarnation were called “children of God” (1:12).

So when did the Word of God come into our human world before the advent of the Messiah, and who received this Word according to Israel’s Scriptures?

First time as in Genesis when the three ‘angels’ appeared before Abraham.
Second times he appeared before Samuel. God’s interaction with the prophet Samuel is a good example of the Word in the Hebrew Bible. As the young Samuel serves as an apprentice under Eli the priest at the Temple in Shiloh, the Lord calls to him several times. At first, Samuel thinks that Eli is calling him, but the priest tells him that it’s actually the voice of God (see 1 Sam 3:4-9). After three divine calls, God appeared physically to Samuel when “the Lord came (bo’; בוא), and stood (H3320 yatsab; יצב)” before the boy (1 Sam 3:10).

I Samuel 3:10 And the Lord came and stood (before Samuel), and called as at other times, “Samuel, Samuel.” Then Samuel answered, “Speak, for Thy servant heareth.”

Just a few verses later, we learn that God makes these kinds of physical appearances through the Word: “The Lord continued to appear at Shiloh, for the Lord revealed himself to Samuel at Shiloh by the Word of the Lord” (1 Sam 3:21). Thus, the meetings between God and Samuel support John’s claim that the Word came into the world of ancient Israel and that Israelites like Samuel received the Word. For John, it would be this same Word who would one day become flesh in Yeshua the Messiah.

The ending gave the clue that it was the Son appearing before Samuel on behalf of His Father.

I Samuel 3:21 And the Lord appeared again in Shiloh, for the Lord revealed Himself to Samuel in Shiloh by the Word of the Lord.

Same as when the Word stood before Abraham in Genesis 18:22 And the men turned their faces from thence, and went toward Sodom; but the Lord stood yet before Abraham (Bullinger).

Morning and Evening

•June 5, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Bullinger’s Appendix 11: The word “day”, when used without any limiting words, may refer to a long or prolonged period: as, the “day of grace”, the “day of visitation”, the “day of salvation”, the “day of judgment”, the “day of the Lord”, “man’s day”, etc. But when the word “day” is used with a numeral (cardinal or ordinal), as one, two, three, etc., or first, second, third, etc., “evening and morning” (Genesis 1), or the “seventh day” (Exodus 20:9,11, etc.), it is defined, limited, and restricted to an ordinary day of twenty-four hours. Or even a twelve-hour period.

A Day
1. A day as a 24-hour period.
the Sabbath, or any other day of the week;
the Day of Atonement, from even to even, or other Feast days.
Example: Genesis 1:5
Gen 1:5 And God called the light Day, and the darkness he called Night. And the evening and the morning were the first day.
Gen 2:3 And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made.

2. But sometimes a day refers to a 12 hour-period, depending on the context, where there is sunlight, as in “day and night” (Gen 1:5,8,13,19,23,31).
Gen 1:5 And God called the light Day, and the darkness he called Night. And the evening and the morning were the first day.

3. A year. The word “day” is seldom used for a year, but in another context, it could. Often a corresponding number of days is used for a corresponding number of years; in that case it is always expressly stated to be so used; as in Numbers 14:33, 34. But, even in these cases, the words “each day for a year” is expressively stated. The same application in Ezekiel 4:4-6.
Numbers 14:33-34 And your children shall wander in the wilderness forty years, and bear your whoredoms, until your carcases be wasted in the wilderness.
34 After the number of the days in which ye searched the land, even forty days, each day for a year, shall ye bear your iniquities, even forty years, and ye shall know my breach of promise.
Ezekiel 4:4-6 Lie thou also upon thy left side, and lay the iniquity of the house of Israel upon it: according to the number of the days that thou shalt lie upon it thou shalt bear their iniquity.
5 For I have laid upon thee the years of their iniquity, according to the number of the days, three hundred and ninety days: so shalt thou bear the iniquity of the house of Israel.
6 And when thou hast accomplished them, lie again on thy right side, and thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah forty days: I have appointed thee each day for a year.

4. A period of time
Errors in All translations
Mark 14:12 KJV And the first (G4413 protos) day(G2250 hemera) of unleavened bread, when they killed the passover (G3957 pascha), his disciples said unto him, Where wilt thou that we go and prepare that thou mayest eat the passover (G3957 pascha)?
G4413 protos could be translated as ‘a time before’ as in John 1:15 John bare witness of him, and cried, saying, This was he of whom I spake, He that cometh after me is preferred before me: for he was before G4413 me.
John 1:30 This is he of whom I said, After me cometh a man which is preferred before me: for he was before G4413 me.
G2250 hemera could be translated as ‘a period of time’ as in Matthew 2:1 Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judaea in the days G2250 of Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem,
Matthew 3:1 In those days G2250 came John the Baptist, preaching in the wilderness of Judaea,
Matthew 11:12 And from the days G2250 of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force.
Mat 23:30 And say, If we had been in the days G2250 of our fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets.
Matthew 24:19 And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days! G2250
Matthew 24:22 And except those days G2250 should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect’s sake those days G2250 shall be shortened.
Matthew 24:29 Immediately after the tribulation of those days G2250 shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken:
Matthew 24:37 But as the days G2250 of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. During those 120 years Noah preached a warning message (1 Peter 3:20).
Matthew 24:38 For as in the days G2250 that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day G2250 that Noe entered into the ark,
Mark 2:20 But the days G2250 will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and then shall they fast in those days. G2250
Mark 8:1 In those days G2250 the multitude being very great, and having nothing to eat, Jesus called his disciples unto him, and saith unto them,
Matthew 26:17 Now the first day (G4413 protos) of the feast of unleavened bread (G106 azymos) the disciples came to Jesus, saying unto him, Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the passover (G3957 pascha)?
Matthew 26:17 should be translated as: Now before the Feast of Unleavened Bread (G106 azymos) the disciples came to Jesus, asking, Where shall we prepare for thee to eat the Passover (G3957 pascha)?
Mark 14:12 Now on the first day (G4413 protos) of Unleavened Bread, when they killed the Passover lamb, His disciples said to Him, “Where do You want us to go and prepare, that You may eat the Passover?” should be translated as: Now before the Feast of Unleavened Bread (G106 azymos), when they killed the Passover lamb, His disciples said to Him, Where do You want us to go and prepare that You may eat the Passover (G3957 pascha)?
Luke 22:7 The Day of Unleavened Bread came when the Passover lambs had to be sacrificed. 8 Jesus said to Peter and John, “Go and prepare the Passover meal for us to eat.”
Luke 22:7 As the Days of Unleavened Bread were approaching (G2064 erchomai) when the Passover lambs had to be sacrificed, 8 Jesus said to Peter and John, “Go and prepare the Passover meal for us to eat.”

Summary
a 24-hour period (day and night); 2. a 12-hour period when there is sunlight; 3. a year; 4. a period of time

EVEN or EVENING (h6153`ereb) The exact phase in Exodus 12:6 is ben ha arbayim and its literal translation as “between the two evenings.”

Outline of Biblical Usage
evening, night, sunset
evening, sunset
night
Strong’s Definitions [?]
עֶרֶב ʻereb, eh’-reb; from H6150; dusk:— day, even(-ing, tide), night.

Rabbi Rashi writes about the usage of the term ben ha arbayim in Exodus 12:6: “At dusk—From six hours (after noon) and upward is called ben ha arbayim, when the sun declines towards the place of its setting to be darkened. And the expression ben ha arbayim appears in my sight (to refer to) those hours between the ‘evening’ of day, and the ‘evening’ of night; the ‘evening’ of day is at the beginning of the seventh hour [1 PM ] from (the time that) ‘the shadows of evening are stretched out,’ and the ‘evening’ of night is at the beginning of night” (The Pentateuch and Rashi’s Commentary, Exodus 12:6, p. 102).

Adam Clarke’s Commentary elucidates this vital point of truth further: “The Jews divided the day into morning and evening: till the sun passed the meridian, all was morning or forenoon; after that, all was afternoon or evening. Their first evening began just after twelve o’clock, and continued till sunset; their second evening began at sunset and continued till night. . . .

Creation:
Genesis 1:5
And God called the light Day, and the darkness he called Night. And the evening (h6153 עֶרֶב`ereb) and the morning were the first day. This means the days of creation began and ended at noon.

Daily Sacrifice:
Exodus 29:39 The one lamb thou shalt offer in the morning; and the other lamb thou shalt offer at even:(ben ha arbayim “between the two evenings”).

Numbers 28:4
The one lamb shalt thou offer in the morning, and the other lamb shalt thou offer at even (ben ha arbayim “between the two evenings”)

Passover:
Exodus 12:6
And ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month: and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening (h6153 ben ha arbayim). The Hebrew phase is ben ha arbayim and its literal translation as “between the two evenings.” Actually “Between the two evenings” is an idiom meaning “between the beginnings of the two evenings.

Exodus 12:18
In the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month at even (h6153`ereb), ye shall eat unleavened bread, until the one and twentieth day of the month at even (h6153`ereb).
NKJV 18 In the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month at evening, you shall eat unleavened bread, until the twenty-first day of the month at evening.

Leviticus 23:5
In the fourteenth day of the first month at even (ben ha arbayim “between the two evenings”) is the Lord’s passover.

Numbers 9:3
In the fourteenth day of this month, at even (ben ha arbayim “between the two evenings”), ye shall keep it (Passover) in his appointed season: according to all the rites of it, and according to all the ceremonies thereof, shall ye keep it.

Numbers 9:5
And they kept the passover on the fourteenth day of the first month at even (ben ha arbayim “between the two evenings”) in the wilderness of Sinai: according to all that the Lord commanded Moses, so did the children of Israel.

Deuteronomy 16:6
But at the place which the Lord thy God shall choose to place his name in, there thou shalt sacrifice the passover at even (h6153`ereb), at the going down of the sun, at the season that thou camest forth out of Egypt. Here at even wasn’t ben ha arbayim “between the two evenings”but just `ereb. (Fred Coulter dislikes this contra evidence so much that he alleged that Ezra vandalised the book of Deuteronomy, especially chapter 16!)

If ereb is defined as the going down of the sun, then boqer or morning would be the rising up of the sun. Together they make up a 24-hour day (Genesis 1:5).

The Birthrights was Joseph’s

•June 5, 2019 • Leave a Comment

I Chronicles 5:2 For Judah prevailed above his brethren, and from him came the chief ruler, but the birthright was Joseph’s

When the Biblical patriarch Jacob had settled in the land of Canaan, the story continues with Joseph, seventeen years old at the time, helping out his brothers in herding the flocks. These were his half brothers, the sons of his father’s other wives Leah, Bilhah and Zilpah.

And acting like a spoiled brat, Joseph often brought his father bad reports on his brothers. But Jacob loved Joseph more than any of his other sons because he was the child of his old age.

And he showed him favouritism by making him an elaborately embroidered coat. When his brothers realized that their father favoured him more in everything, they grew to hate Joseph—they wouldn’t even speak to him.

But Joseph had a dream, and he added more hatred to his brothers when he told them: “Listen to this dream I had. We were all out in the field gathering bundles of wheat. All of a sudden my bundle stood straight up and your bundles circled around it and bowed down to mine.”

His brothers replied, “So! You’re going to rule us? You’re going to boss us around?” And they hated him more than ever because of the aloof manner he conducted himself.

Then Joseph had another dream. “I dreamed another dream,” he said to his brothers:, “even the sun and moon and eleven stars bowed down to me!”

See the source image

“What’s with all this dreaming?” his father reprimanded him when he told him. “ Am I, your mother and your brothers all supposed to bow down to you?”

Now his brothers were really jealous; but his father brooded over the whole business.

His brothers had gone off to Shechem where they were pasturing their father’s flocks but they haven’t return for awhile. And Jacob said to Joseph, “Your brothers are with flocks in Shechem. Come, I want to send you to them.”

“I’m ready,”Joseph replied.

“Go and see how your brothers and the flocks are doing and bring me back a report,” Jacob continued.

So Joseph took off, tracked his brothers down, and finally found them in Dothan.

When his brothers spotted Joseph in the distance, they speedily cooked up a plot to kill the spoiled brat.

“Here comes that dreamer. Let’s kill him and throw him into one of these old cisterns,” the brothers said to themselves. “We can say that a vicious animal ate him up.”

“We’re not going to kill him. No murder,” Reuben disagreed, trying to save Joseph, planning to get him out later and take him back to his father. “Go ahead and throw him in this cistern out here in the wild, but don’t hurt him.”

When Joseph reached his brothers, they ripped off the fancy coat he was wearing, grabbed him, and threw him into a cistern. Fortunately, the cistern was dry; there wasn’t any water in it.

When they sat down for supper at evening, they saw a caravan of Ishmaelites on their way from Gilead, their camels loaded with spices, ointments, and perfumes to sell in Egypt.

Judah saw an opportunity, “Brothers, what are we going to get out of killing our brother and concealing the evidence? Let’s sell him to the Ishmaelites, but let’s not kill him—he is, after all, our brother, our own flesh and blood.”

His brothers agreed. So by that time the Midianite traders were passing by. His brothers pulled Joseph out of the cistern and sold him for twenty pieces of silver to the Ishmaelites who took Joseph with them down to Egypt.

When Reuben came back and went to the cistern, he saw that Joseph wasn’t there! He ripped his clothes in despair. He then to confront his brothers. “The boy’s gone! What am I going to do!”

They took Joseph’s coat, butchered a goat, and dipped the coat in blood.

Later, they took the fancy coat back to their father and said, “We found this. Look it over—do you think this is your son’s coat?”

Jacob recognized it at once. “My son’s coat—a wild animal has eaten him. Joseph torn limb from limb!”

See the source imageJacob tore his clothes in grief, dressed in rough burlap, and mourned his son a long, long time. His sons and daughters tried to comfort him but he refused their comfort. “I’ll go to the grave mourning my son.”

Oh, how his father wept for Joseph.

But why? Why was Joseph the favoured son?

It was that the Sovereign had in mind that the Birthright should be given to Joseph, and then finally to his two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh.

But who are Ephraim and Manasseh?

More on (1) Ephraim / The United States; (2) The Birthrights was Joseph’s

(3) Ephraim and Manasseh (4) Who is Ephraim, a Chronic Liar? (5) The Ox without the Unicorn

The Thucydides Trap

•June 3, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Are the US and China Heading for War?

Are they heading toward a “Thucydides trap?” – a self-fulfilling prophecy in which a hegemon and an emerging power end up at war.

As China challenges America’s sphere of influence, tension against each other by their respectiImage result for Thucydides Trapve tit for tat by raising tariffs and blacklisting each other could lead them into a deadly trap first identified by the ancient Greek historian Thucydides. It was the rise of Athens that raised fear to those citizens of Sparta to take arms that inevitably led to war.

Graham Allison who coined the term the Thucydides Trap at the Harvard’s Kennedy School of Government found that in 12 of 16 cases over the past 500 years in which a rising power has confronted a ruling power, the result has been bloodshed. This is a very high possibility of 75 percent.

Unless tensions between them are reduced and reversed, war between the United States and China in the years ahead is not just probable, but a real possibility. By throwing jabs at each other, war is more likely than not.

Moreover, current misestimations or underestimations of each other in their relationship could contribute to a titanic crack. As Allison observes, “A risk associated with Thucydides’s Trap is that business as usual—not just an unexpected, extraordinary event—can trigger large-scale conflict.”

Could these constant rufflings of feathers got out of hand one day, and a spark ignites unexpectedly, like the assassination of an archduke in 1914, that could end up with an explosion?

 

The Feasts of the Jews

•June 2, 2019 • Leave a Comment

Most of Jesus’ disciples were from Galilee, so when they make their pilgrimage to Jerusalem for the three annual feast, they needed to pass or bypass the region inhabited by the Samaritans. But the Samaritans practised a religion very similar to the Jews. From an outsider, the two practices may look similar, but on closer examination, they were very different.

There were numerous times when John wrote about the feasts of the Jews (Passover John 2:13, 6:4, 11:55; Feast 5:1; Tabernacle 7:2), he simply did so because he didn’t want to confuse his readers with the feasts of the Samaritans, whose dates and manners of worship were interpreted differently.

The Jews considered the Samaritans as “Cutheans” brought from other parts of Babylon in place of the Ten Lost Tribes who had been exiled by King Shalmaneser of Assyria around the year 721 BC. Out of fear of the lions, the new settlers converted to Judaism, but they reinterpreted the Torah differently, considered Mount Gerizim as the sacred mountain where they lived instead of Jerusalem. Hence the Jews considered the Samaritans as heretics and were an anathema to the Jewish people in the centuries that followed.

John, writing to whoever he had in mind at the time, seemed to be making a point that he was describing the feasts of the Jews and not that of the Samaritans where the people surrounding the regions would be well aware off.

Sydney to the Gold Coast

•November 29, 2012 • Leave a Comment

From Sydney to the Gold Coast

•November 29, 2012 • Leave a Comment

From Sydney to the Gold Coast, this stretch of real estate is pristine: the lakes, the seas, the beaches, surrounded by mines of copper, coal and iron ore; the whole area is still rather undeveloped, and could take on another hundred million migrants. Alas, my potential as a migration agent! Hence a little bit of my research.

Byron Bay is an interesting place. This small township is a melting pot of surf culture, alternative philosophies and hedonistic indulgence with a rub of Asia in it. Busting with tourists well into the nights the compact malls with tiny outlets resemble much of Asia. Perhaps this might be the only place where trishaws could be found in a European setting. Artists of various kinds of hawkers displayed their goods around.

Years ago, when writing a novel, I asked my critics should I change one of my character from Byron to something else, my critic or mentor said ‘no’. She likes the name Byron as it was name after Lord Byron, the grandfather of poet, lol, but I never wrote a single poetry. So now I am also visiting a place named after such a famous poet.

The history of Europeans in Byron Bay began in 1770, when Captain James Cook found a safe anchorage and named Cape Byron after John Byron. In the 1880s, when Europeans settled more permanently, streets were named for other English writers and philosophers. Well, today, Byron Bay has an annual writers festival, an annual film festival, an annual music festival but how about an annual migration festival?

Stay clear of high ends of certain if you like to stretch your dollars, for some restaurants are often expensive and offer the same cuisine over and over. If you like a little adventure look for some of the tiny streets. Here you will find eateries from all different walks of Asian touches at half the price, but double the amazing taste! My personal favourite is always Thai cuisine and sometimes Indian. You can grab a solid meal for around $10.

The Broadbeach along the Gold Coast is not only broad, but is long, too. Standing somewhere in the middle, I couldn’t see either ends. Amazing place! Amazing soft golden sand, rolling waves and the perfect setting for a sunset stroll along the shores.

It’s not surprising that the place is for retirees and a Surfers Paradise. Well, I was there, thinking of where it might be a good paradise before tragedy strikes: the fall of a 17 year old schoolies. The joys of paradise had turned into sorrows and tears. And that’s often so about life.

Potentials along Coastal NSW

•March 29, 2012 • 1 Comment

Hotels and resorts chains in Malaysia are no longer the household names of western domains. Many in Malaysia are now own and operated by local nationals, and they are successful and on the rise.

Some Malaysian operators have already invested overseas, first in neighbouring countries, but now even as far as London. It wouldn’t be long before Australia could be seen as a beneficiary for such investments. But we have to make an effort to attract them here.

The big cities in Australia have all benefited from multiculturalism. The first things immigrants brought with them are their cuisines. And so a string of ethnic restaurants are found lying side by side in the inner cities: Pasha Kebab, Tal Mahal, Venice Steak, Kublai Noodles, Kopitiam, Saigon Wok, St George Grill, Kobe Teppanyaki, Hummingbird Bar, Penang Frog.

It is a general observation that the further away from Sydney’s Darling Harbour or Ultimo, the poorer the quality and lack of variety. A couple of good restaurants may be found along the coastal towns, but they are hard to find, expensive and generally unauthentic. Most are blend, many are disappointing.

Most Asians still prefer to tour within the Asian region, partly because of the lower cost and familiarity of the region. But with rising income, many are travelling to Europe, which have its castles, palaces and museums.

Australia has the potential, due to our proximity to the region. Asians tourists coming here normally hop from city to city: from Brisbane to Sydney, to Melbourne and back home. They are not encouraged to explore the countryside. The cuisines there, unfortunately, just don’t connect.

Just like a group of Aussies holidaying in Bali or Phuket would like to gather with other Aussies in a cocktail bar, a BBQ, talking of AFL or Julia Gillard, so likewise Asians coming here holidaying would like to meet fellow countrymen of like minds, eating and drinking similar foods, talking issues that connect. But such ingredients are lacking.

So most Asians tours are organised hopping from city to city only. Unexplored, yet the potentials are there, all along the coastal strip of New South Wales, from Tweed Heads to Eden, because this is the most attractive for country tourism.

Backed by the Great Dividing Range, this long and scenic coast has stunning bays, riverways and harbours, green natural parks and great sceneries. These sleepy towns have numerous beaches in idyllic settings, with kangaroos in the grasslands and Koala up in the trees. But alas, the Midas touch isn’t there.

Moving Toward Multiculturalism

•March 25, 2012 • Leave a Comment

As Australia moves toward multiculturalism, under a new curriculum, all primary school students are entitled to learn a language other than English. Although the language that a person speaks is not always the defining mode for his or her culture, it often is. Other mode could be religion, but it is of far less importance.

A population of just 22 millions, Australia should take a closer look at what lies just beyond our shores. So let’s us see the languages spoken in the world today. The following list is taken from George Weber: number of speakers, native and foreign, in parentheses, which I believe, is the most accurate estimates.

  1.     Mandarin (1.12 billion)
  2.     English (480 million)
  3.     Spanish (320 million)
  4.     Russian (285 million)
  5.     French (265 million)
  6.     Hindi/Urdu (250 million)
  7.     Arabic (221 million)
  8.     Portuguese (188 million)
  9.     Bengali (185 million)
  10.     Japanese (133 million)
  11.     German (109 million)

Mandarin comes on top and, in the Asian region, Hindi is second. In the years ahead, India and China, each having a population of over 60 times Australian population, would have a great impact on global issues.

It’s not surprising to note that the Australian assessment authority in the school system is working to develop curriculums for several languages, including Hindi and Mandarin.

These are languages that should be open to a lot of, or even all, Australians, because these countries are evolving into giants at our door steps. If we’re going to invest in India or China, or to encourage them to invest in Australia, we’ve to know how to communicate with these people.

Of course, English would be paramount in our communication, but as Australia globalises, having a second language from members of our community would be an added asset. A quarter of our workforce, or around six millions of Australians were born overseas; many of whom already have a second language: Mandarin Spanish, Hindi, Bengali, Portuguese, Korean, Japanese, etc.

In fact, we should have already tapped into these existing talents. In a sense, these foreign-born Australians are little ambassadors for our country. They have been there; they know the culture, the nuance, their body language. They click and understand each other far quicker than a locally born would.

Most students aspiring to become migration agents were disappointed when they realised they have to sit for an international English Language test. Of course having a high level of communication skill is important, but what MARA, the regulating body, didn’t realize is that having a second language is part of that communication skill. English, though important, isn’t the sole skill.

In the extreme case and as an example if we were to talk AFL to foreigners, it is just like an unintelligent language to them.

“What’s AFL?” the foreigner would ask, and it would be a hell of a kind to explain what it is.

But if we shift our conversation to cricket or football, we’ll just click. The fact that communication skill is just measured by the level of English isn’t conducive to Australia’s path to multiculturalism. It would well serve Australia to tap into these hidden talents that our existing community have already process.

A lost talent, a lost cause, it would be much better to have recognized the usefulness of a second language as communication skill for aspiring migrant agents.

The Lynas Toxics in Malaysia

•March 19, 2012 • Leave a Comment

Between 1952 and 1957, the British conjured the Australian government to cooperate in a nuclear weapons test program at the MontebelloI slands, off Western Australia, and at Emu and Maralinga in the south central desert area of Australia. As nuclear guinea pigs, military servicemen and civilians were used in these tests.

Servicemen based at Maralinga were ordered to assemble 7.2 km from Ground Zero. They would listen, with their hands over their eyes, for five minutes while a countdown played through a loudspeaker. Officers would order them to wait for two seconds after the countdown finished before turning around to look at the explosion.

Within 24 hours of each test, these guinea pigs were ordered to drive towing vehicles into the radioactive site where they would retrieve vehicles parked to test the effects of the explosions.

Sometimes they wore white radiation-protection suits, with breathing apparatus. On other occasions they were ordered just to wear khakis. They then washed the vehicles with high-pressure hoses, removing large quantities of contaminated soil. They gave blood samples each time they entered and left the hot zone, or finished washing and dismantling the vehicles. Their bodies and clothing were also swept with Geiger counters to measure their radiation level.

More than 8,000 servicemen and 8,000 civilians were assigned to the program, and reports also mentioned stillborn babies were used in these nuclear experiments. This was an area where both governments knew Aborigines lived, where later, these natives were to suffer serious health consequences as a result of the “Black Mist” from the radiation. Even now successive governments have refused to knowledge their faults or to compensate these victims in general.

Today, an Australian company thought they could do similar venture in other’s backyard, to conjure another country to process toxic materials, but with a profit motive this time. Now, in a far away land, in the remote region along the sparely populated coast of Kuantan, sits a newly built chemical plant.

The state of Terengganu, which was Lynas’s first choice, had rejected the Australian company’s proposal in 2007. But another state seems like an easy target for the world’s companies to walk over. The Kuantan and the federal governments need money and the company needs a remote place to dump its toxic waste.

Lynas Corporation, a new mining, refining, and recycling of rare earths would soon have serious environmental consequences in Malaysia. The particular hazard is a mildly radioactive slurry tailings which is produced from the processing of thorium and uranium in rare earth element ores.

The fallout from such ore refinery means the end results are particularly prone to releasing toxic wastes into the environment, the grassland and eventually into the general water supply system.

But Malaysia had been victimised some years earlier. The Bukit Merah mine in Perak earlier had been the focus of a huge cleanup in the years leading up to 2011. Residents blamed a rare earth refinery for birth defects and eight leukemia cases within five years in a community of 11,000 — after many years with no leukemia cases. Seven of the leukemia victims died, and cows that ate the grass around the area had all died.

Victims of radioactive waste

The Bukit Merah case is little known even elsewhere in Malaysia, and virtually unknown in the West, because Mitsubishi Chemical, the main operating concern, quietly agreed to fix the problem even without a legal order to do so. Local protesters had contacted Japanese environmentalists and politicians, who in turn helped persuade the image-conscious company to close the refinery in 1992 and subsequently spend an estimated $100 million to clean up the site.

One of Mitsubishi’s contractors for the cleanup is GeoSyntec, an Atlanta-based firm. That cleanup process by GeoSyntec involved a hilltop entombment of 11,000 truckloads of radioactively contaminated material, the removal of “more than 80,000 steel barrels of radioactive waste to the hilltop repository.” But with heavy rainfall in this equatorial region, these radioactive wastes are bound to ultimately spread underground and, finally, contaminate Perak’s drinking water.

In May 2011, after the Fukushima Daiichi nuclear disaster, widespread protests took place in Kuantan over the Lynas refinery and radioactive waste from it. “The ore to be processed has very low levels of thorium,” Lynas’ chief executive, Nicholas Curtis, said, “There is absolutely no risk to public health.”

If Nicholas Curtis didn’t lie through his teeth, he would surely have built the refinery somewhere near Mount Weld in Western Australia, where their main mining fields for rare earth elements and other concentrates are located. The high cost of transporting the raw materials to Malaysia would be cut and the price of polished products would be far higher.

T. Jayabalan, a doctor who says he has been monitoring and treating patients affected by the Mitsubishi plant, “is wary of Lynas’s assurances. The argument that low levels of thorium in the ore make it safer doesn’t make sense,” he says, “because radiation exposure is cumulative.”

Lynas is on budget and on schedule to start producing 2012, but Malaysians are protesting this toxic issue before a soon-coming election. The topic is heating up inMalaysiabut Lynas, motivated by greed, just haven’t has any conscience nor moral.

Cross-Cultural Conflicts

•March 15, 2012 • Leave a Comment

Sorry if I might veer a little off-topic from my normal themes, but I have a personal experience to relate. About ten years ago, I asked a carpenter to do a bookshelf for me.

He is a Filipino while I’m fromMalaysia, but we’re both Australians at least in citizenship and living inSydney. I showed him a rough design of what I want and he said ‘yes.’

‘Yes,’ and ‘yes’ were all he agreed with. But on the day I collected the bookshelf, the design was different. The smaller compartments were on the left instead of on the right.

I became annoyedblack eye as said his design was better than mine. I put my case and he apologized profusely. Yes, profusely. He offered to redo the whole thing at his expense. I knew it would be such an unprofitable venture for him so I declined. He offered to do a stool for me as compensation. I reluctantly agreed as he could use loose woods to do one for me at no great expense.

Looking back, I can say that he is more Asian (I mean more of the Eastern Asian) than me. At a look of the bookshelf, he actually went to great length to do a great job. His material was superb. His finishing was second to none. His price means I probably pay only 30 percent of a market equivalent. His motive, I conclude, was terrific.

In Asian culture, it’s pretty offensive to say ‘no’ blushespecially where they have much respect for you, more so a foreign visitor.

InAustralia, we can always say “Sorry, I can’t do this for you,” and it’s normal, the end of an issue, but to a traditional Eastern Asian, it sounds rude.

Not only rude, but it’s a rejection of a person, a rejection of something of your inner self, your integrity, a rejection of something very tangible, something personal, something unspoken.

It’s like a man asking a girl if he can walk her home after dinner together. And she replied him, “No, I can walk home by myself.”

“Are you sure,sad it’s dark, you know?”

“Sure, I am okay.”

“Are you sure, it’s getting dark.”

“It’s okay.”

“Let me walk with you, please.”

“No, don’t follow me, please.”

“No? I fear for your safety.”

“Please, please, don’t follow me,angry or else I’ll call the police.”

If a ‘no’ were to be expressed in the Asian context, maybe we have express ourselves and said, “I’m really sorry, sorry,” my head keeps bowing low, “I really wish I can do for you. I’m terrible sorry. I wish . . .” This way, an Asian will understand what we mean in a non-offensive way, but it’s very artificial for an Australian, myself included, to express such thought in these terms.

Or, if I were to continue with the couple’s incident, she could have said:

“Sorry, you look awesome today. I’ve enjoyed your terrific company tonight, and maybe we could meet again sometimes later, but for the meantime can we say goodbye?”mixed

Reading Legislation!

•February 26, 2012 • Leave a Comment

Anyone on this site If reading legislation is like reading a map or a reference book, than it is a simple task, not to compare to reading a novel. In fact reading legislation is more like digging into the various tombs in Egypt and trying to figure out which skeleton belong to which dynasty . How does each mummy match? How was it wrapped? Which tomb was it from? And so on . . .

From the view of a reader or one who need to understand, say the law governing migration issues in Australia, all the relevant pieces of legislation are extremely overwhelming, scattered everywhere and chaotic. Unreadable! From the viewpoint of a novelist, such anarchy is like his or her first drafts. Indeed, it is. First drafts ideas are everywhere, too. A novelist will put in all the scattered points and thread them all through the storyline, with distinctive characterization that makes it memorable after the story was read.

Of course in any legislation or even the Constitution, a stream of lawyers must have read and reread the bill, with various amendments incorporated before it could pass through Parliament. Still, it’s like first drafts. It haven’t been scrutinised by the court system. After been scrutinised, Parliament couldn’t go back and redo all the legislations relating to migration, especially as some are inside the almost unalterable Constitution.

A novelist, on the other hand, has the advantage to have her work critiqued. She can rewrite and rewrite to her satisfaction before passing to a publisher. There, the publishing will go through more rounds of critiques and amendments before it’s seen as perfect!

Look at Pride and Prejudice by Jane Austen, for example. Her first line, “It is a truth universally acknowledged, that a single man in possession of a good fortune must be in want of a wife,” is not just a perfect statement but a universal truth . It’s timeless: it was first published in 1813 but it’s still true today!

Series of televisions and movies were made from the same novel, and the universal theme is always there. So whenever I am reading the legislation, I often wonder, if we have the privilege of having Jane Austen, how she would had written and finalise a piece of legislation for immigration !

Migration Agent’s Future!

•February 24, 2012 • Leave a Comment

Last night Kevin Rudd resigned and there would be turmoil during the next few weeks or months, perhaps leading to an early election. Perhaps not.

But what if there is another election and the next government is a hung government, with a swing independent Member of Parliament who do not want any more immigrants!!!

By that time, we would have graduated, our office open, well-furnished, a receptionist employed. Waiting!

No, that won’t happen, the chance is very small, but then again, what if it did? ;)

Such scenario seems inconsiderable. But think again. The current Migrant Law Program at the Australian National University has over 840 members. Assuming ten are staff and others who didn’t make it, there would be still roughly something like 800 potential graduates in a year. (Some are part-time, others full time). And there are four universities providing this same program. Hence potentially we’re churning out over 3,000 new migrant agents every year.

This will be added to the current pull of existing agents. 10,000 agents at least (before being culled by MARA), to my estimates. It shouldn’t be too far from such estimates; if not, I’ll keep on researching for more data to have a better informed opinion.

The current political climate under the Labour government is pretty generous with migrant intake. It fluctuates, of around 250,000 a year, but like anything else government policies can change. Will the Australian government continue to sustain this growth of immigrant intake, and this artificial growth of churning more migrant agents?

Australia’s Road to Multiculturalism

•February 23, 2012 • Leave a Comment

Every country has a bit of black spots somewhere along its history, and Australia is no exception. This young and amazing country has come a long way from having an official White Australia Policy during the time of Federation in 1901 where “there is a great feeling all over Australia against the introduction of coloured persons” to one of multiculturalism today “to build on our success as a culturally diverse, accepting and open society, united through a shared future.”

I like Australia, I have to be honest. For this I like the country to have a strong border protection policy. Yet my heart is torn: for one coming from a third world country, I understand how desperate people in other countries are living in a depressing state. No hope, no life, and no future!

But alas,Australiais not reproducing itself. The birthrate for each woman is only 1.9 on average, insufficient to replace its population. Further, with better medical service, its people are living longer, ageing, hence the need to continue its large immigration program.

Since 9/11, and fearful that terrorism could strike locally, the government, through a series of reforms, had implemented legislation to counter applicants of bad character. I thought these are good reforms. If we are not careful, we could see an Australian icon like the Opera House blown into pieces. Lol, I might state the extreme, but then again, you never know. Better to be careful than sorry!

Common Law verses Civil Law

•February 16, 2012 • Leave a Comment

It is interesting to note that Australia has operated a judicial system which is known as Common Law, originated from the United Kingdom. Another system in the West, known as the Civic Law, originated since the Roman days in continental Europe, later added and modified by the Napoleonic Code.

Common Law started in Medieval England through incorporating local customs from the countryside, determining what is common to them all, and institutionalizing and elevating them to the higher national court in London. Consequently, courts established principles and rules, and were bound by precedents of preceding cases, especially those from a higher court.

Why I say this is interesting is that this scenario parallels the ancient rivalry between the Pharisees and Sadducees of the old Judaic system. The Pharisees interpreted the Torah with the help of the Oral Law, or precedents. The Sadducees, on the other hand, discarded all precedents and interpreted the Torah as it is.

Their most passionate argument is over what the phase “beyn ha’arbayim” means for the observance of the Passover, which is to be observed on the Fourteenth of Nisan. Translated loosely, it means “between the evenings”. To summarize their long argument, the Sadducees interpreted it to mean the twilight just before sunset on the Fourteenth. The Pharisees, with their traditions and oral code, interpreted it to mean the twilight period leading toward the Fifteenth.

Much like the enmities between the Protestants and Catholics or the Sunnis and Shiites, blood were shed between these two religious branches over such differences. But luckily, no European countries to my knowledge had gone to war over the Common Law or Civil Law system rivalry.

Another interesting to note: the High Court in Australia has defined that a person is an “alien” unless he or she is an Australian citizen. It would be interesting if the same case is held in a Civil Law system and the judge didn’t say something like an “alien” doesn’t exist, but only in fantasy of a creepy creature from outer space that you see only in horror movies! lol

Malaysia – the Country I left behind

•February 10, 2012 • Leave a Comment

Malaysia was once a part of the British Empire. Like sunlight to early dawn, much of the land that came after British conquests advanced toward better wellbeing. Improving yield for agriculture, introduction of roads, railways and other infrastructure, mining, manufacturing and the increasing trade and commerce, had made Malaysia one of the most developed in the Far East.

But alas, the tide of change came after the Second World War. Colonies after colonies were given independence before its time, much to the cheers of local egoism. Like Angkor Watt, much of Africa, Burma and some other independent states were given back to the jungle.

Malaysia fell backward. Racial discriminations were implemented, replacing hard work and equality. Meritocracy was replaced by foolishness, lol. The whole education system that the British had nurtured for hundreds of years, were dismantled and replaced by an indigenous language. History, geography and other social sciences could be rewritten from the native point of view, and they did.

But if you try mathematic differently, it wouldn’t work, and if you compose chemicals differently, the lab might explode. So the Prime Minister, Dr Mahathir, the one who original instigated the abolition of the imperial English language, reversed his educational policy that mathematic and science, should be taught in the English language.

But once Dr Mahathir left office, the country fell back again. Beginning 2012, students will have to learn all, including mathematic and science, in the native language. But how could they excel and proceed into Oxford or Cambridge? The result is that remnants of English schools were popular, but they were expensive. The bulk of the country suffers. Malaysia’s neighbor, Thailand had edged forward and seems to be overtaking Malaysia in education and development.

Studying Migration Law at the Australian National University!

•February 7, 2012 • 2 Comments

Well, how life can change out of a sudden!

I’m from Malaysia (Kuching to be exact), trained originally as an accountant in New Zealand at the University of Canterbury, found working pretty boring. Under the ‘moonlight’, I went about writing. Actually I wrote a few papers when I first migrated to Australia doing a few Law assignments for my Chartered Accountancy.

Instead of furthering my profession in Accounting, those assignments got me into the psyche of writing. So later, when finding my job boring, that psyche kept nagging me back, and so I went about writing, draft after draft, or I should say, moonlighting, sometimes while travelling in the train, but more often under my boss’s nose, lol. That resulted in a novel under a pseudonym. The theme of the cross-cultural romance story is about catastrophic Japan.

It was published in London, but the selling is slow, at least for now (who knows what might happen to my novel a hundred years from now when I revisited this planet as a ghost? haha). So to ensure some form of sanity for the time being, I am studying postgraduate Migration Law at the Australian National University and embarking a new career: on becoming a migrant agent ;)

Yes, a migration agent for my beloved Australia, a land young and free; free from the prejudices of Old Europe; free, too, from Old Asia.

The Bloop

•May 25, 2011 • 2 Comments

Japan's namazu in ancient painting.

Japan has its own version of mystery.

Well, the mystery of mysteries; it is the “bloop”.  This sound is the name given to an ultra-low frequency underwater sound detected by NOAA several times during the summer of 1997. What created that sound is debatable as the source of this phenomenon remains unknown. And although no convincing explanation has been given, the general consensus seems to be that the origin is almost certainly biological. Could it really have been an animal? If so, the “animal” in question hasn’t been heard since the summer of 1997? Or that the US Navy had recorded them, but refuses to release any further information. But why didn’t the Navy release them? Is there something too scary to know?

In my attempt to understand, I wrote a novel on it and right on Chapter 2 of Over Mount Fuji have the following excerpts:

After placing his laptop on the table, he switched it on and pulled the antenna from its port. He put on his headphones and plugged in the wire to his computer, which he dubbed EQ-Lun. Connected to underwater hydrophones, the spectrogram danced on the screen. The sound increased in volume, signaling a phenomenon had intensified across the Pacific Ocean. It couldn’t have been linked to earthquakes, since it had been continuous even in the absence of seismic activities. He leaned forward, but another sound startled him. A babble like gurgling water, a blo-o-op replaced the hum.

During the last recording, the blo-o-op sound—indicated by the thick cluster of red pixels—was most intense about a thousand miles south of Kyushu Island. He clicked several times until a map of the Pacific appeared in the background, then he superimposed the ambience over the map. Now, after ten hours, the source of this sound had moved further south, its color changed to pink, indicating the intensity of the sound had subsided. He listened to his headset. Yes, the sound had abated. But why? Could a link with a sea creature be possible? Moving. Retreating.

My attempt is just an attempt, hence it’s through a novel rather than a textbook, but I have spent considerable time on it. Maybe it was a special guest “bloop” appearance or something. According to scientists who have studied the phenomenon it matches the audio profile of a living creature but there is no known animal that could have produced the sound. If it is from an animal, the mystery deepens as the creature would have to be several times the size of the largest known animal on Earth, the blue whale. Then our minds are stretched from some mega-fauna cryptids to cryptozoology. Giant squids. Leviathan.

~~

And in Chapter 22, the bloop mystery continues:

Eileen startled when the laptop beeped appeared. Then a hum accompanied the beeps.

Wulfstein narrowed his eyes when the sound persisted. A sheen of sweat covered his wrinkled face.

“Listen,” she said, “the hums are more audible.”

“Yes, indeed,” he said, grabbing EQ-Lun closer. “Most of our equipment is set to detect any irregularity around the archipelago.”

“Why is it getting louder?”

Wulfstein analyzed the reports for a moment, then paced back to the window and squinted over the horizon. “The bloop sound has retreated to the Mariana Trench, but the hum is everywhere.”

Still puzzled, she prodded. “How can you be sure?”

“No one can be certain, Eileen. Something’s stirring—the hum remains a mystery, but the movement of the bloop sound indicates it’s a creature. Only this much I’m sure of.”

Eileen knew that Wulfstein’s laptop link to the laboratory tracked every sensor. Could this be a crucial time to find a breakthrough for earthquake precursors?

“A man’s imaginative power will shrink if not used,” he said. “The mysteries of Ma-no Umi will soon provide the key.”

“How did the sound move? Can you show me?”

“Give me a minute, and I’ll retrieve my database.”

After Wulfstein had reset EQ-Lun, the spectrogram danced on the screen and the familiar babbling bloop sounded. He clicked a key and the spectrogram transformed into a small red ambience radiating toward the top left corner of the screen as the map of the Pacific came into view in the background.

“This is where I started recording the sound last December,” Wulfstein said, pointing to the sea off the coast of Kyushu Island. “Now the horizontal bar shows the time changes during the last nine months I’d tracked this sound.”

Eileen studied the signal on the horizontal bar. During the first week of December, it started when the red ambience moved northward to Honshu, then it slowly circled the seas there in a Big 8 formation. By January, it began to pick up speed, moving south, but its color faded into pink. At the end of the month, the ambience reached the Mariana Trench. Moment later, it collapsed and disappeared. During the first week of March, the ambience reappeared. It moved southeast, passed the Equator toward Fiji, and headed south.

“What does this ambience mean?” Eileen asked.

“It signifies the source of the sound.”

“So it’s heading south?”

“That’s right.”

Eileen stiffened. How could the sound move with such peculiarity? Before hitting New Zealand, the ambience turned east toward the Galápagos Islands. After rounding the islands at the end of April, it headed north. By the second week of May, the sound moved along the Coast of California, but this time, staying very close to the shorelines. And just before San Francisco, it paused for a long moment. After emitting louder than normal, it turned west toward the Hawaiian Islands, and stayed there. It circled the islands anticlockwise before heading for the Japanese archipelago.

~~

In June, as it approached the archipelago, it slowed, but the sound intensified. Just east of the Izu peninsular, it moved north, then halted.

“What does this mean?” Eileen asked, startled.

“It seems some seismic activities there had troubled the creature.”

After the long pause, the sound turned east and then headed north, following the coastline. Near the north end of Honshu, it slowed, then stopped. The ambience softened as it turned west and headed into the Strait of Tsugaru Kaikyo. But it halted again, and then retreated, as if sensing danger. Making a U-turn, it headed northeast. Again, it followed the coastline, rounding the island of Hokkaido in an anti-clockwise direction. Once it returned to the southern tip, it slowed, then stopped. After a short moment, it proceeded east, but moved at a snail’s pace. Just before the Strait of Tsugaru Kaikyo, the ambience faded, and then vanished.

Eileen watched, studying and keeping her composure.

After a long while, the ambience restarted, but on the eastern side of the Strait. Slowly the pulse regained its strength.

When it reached the open sea to the east, it picked up speed, its ambience finally returned to normal. For a brief moment, it moved well into the sea, but it hesitated, stopped, and returned to the coastline, proceeding down south along Honshu Island.

Once it reached the town of Tateyama, it slowed. And just before Oshima Island, it stopped. Then it circled the island in a clockwise formation, pausing intermittently and moving back and forth, as if examining and re-examining the seascape.

After a long hesitancy, it continued its southward bound, gaining speed, bypassing the Ryukyu Islands and returning to the Mariana Trench by the end of June. Again, the ambience faded and disappeared from view. But during the second week of July, a seismogram spurted out suddenly on the screen as the ambience reappeared with the sound intensified.

“What’s this suppose to mean?” Eileen asked.

“It means the creature was troubled by another seismic activity.”

“Instantly?” Eileen asked.

“That’s right. There must be a linkage.”

Eileen recalled Jerry’s paper was centered on his conjectures of Ma-no Umi. This mystifying section of the Pacific, a topic so baffling and raw, had always drawn media interest. So she grasped the opportunity to be more specific. “The sound is so loud at times. You mean a greater sea creature than those we saw?”

~~

“Without a doubt. I still do not have all the specifics, as mysteries remain mysteries until we see them before our eyes.”

“And is this how science and the arts meet each other?”

“Possibly. Neither of us really believes in the monster. But surely those ancient tales aren’t total fabrication.”

Interestingly one commentator expressed it as a Leviathan in this way: “It is said that at one time there had been two alive. But God killed one so that if this had not occurred no man would be left alive. In the last days it is written that the creature, upon arrival on the coast of Israel, will be killed, and its skin large enough to cover the nation of Israel.” Sobering thought, but no one can be sure; hence I dub the Bloop as the mystery of mysteries. But then there is a stunning passage in Isaiah 27:1. “In that day the LORD with his sore and great and strong sword shall punish leviathan, the piercing serpent, even leviathan that crooked serpent; and he shall slay the dragon that is in the sea.”

Incidentally the Japanese has a century-old legend about a namazu that lives in the sea (see picture above). All these mysteries may be connected, or they may not, but if anything, the mysteries deepen.

©) Joel Huan, author of Over Mount Fuji (available through Amazon and Barnes&Noble)

Or if you like to write to me, my email is (no space): eqlunn at gmail.com

Japan: Shift of 2.5 Meters!

•May 21, 2011 • Leave a Comment

Japan Quake Alters Coast, Changes Earth’s Axis “The massive earthquake that hit Japan on Friday was so powerful that it changed the shape of the country’s coastline and shifted the earth’s axis.

“Geophysicist Kenneth Hudnut, who works for the U.S. Geological Survey, told CNN that the quake moved part of Japan’s land mass by nearly 2.5 meters.

“Experts say that the huge shake, caused by a shift in the tectonic plates deep underwater, also threw the earth off its axis point by at least 8 centimeters.

“Thousands of people were unaccounted for in Japan on Saturday, a day after the 8.9 earthquake shook the country and giant tsunami waves crashed 10 kilometers inland in the northeast” (Voice of America news.com, March 27, 2011).

Japan’s Quake

•March 20, 2011 • 3 Comments

I thought this is a timely article by Mitchell Landsberg, so I’m sharing it.

By Mitchell Landsberg, Los Angeles Times March 19, 2011

What hath God wrought?

In the Bible, that’s an exclamation, not a question (Numbers 23:23). Still, it’s a common response to any natural disaster, especially one on the scale of the Japanese earthquake and tsunami, now compounded by the unnatural disaster of a nuclear crisis.

If there is a God, and if He (for the sake of convention) is all-powerful, what in God’s name was He thinking?

This is perhaps the oldest of theological questions — the one that may, in fact, explain the nearly universal human yearning for faith, what evolutionary psychologist Jesse Bering calls “the belief instinct.” How can we explain the inexplicable? How can we make sense of suffering?

Atheists say we can explain life’s complexities through science, and that there is no meaning in suffering. It just is, and we should do our best to alleviate it.

Monotheists see it somewhat differently. Faith offers answers, if only the unsatisfying: “It’s a mystery.” But there is little consensus among the faithful.

In the days following the 9.0 earthquake in Japan, some saw the punishing hand of God. Others saw a sign of the end of times, the coming of the apocalypse. Still others saw, well, an earthquake.

On Fox News, host Glenn Beck said he was “not saying that God is, you know, causing earthquakes,” but that he was “not not” saying that.

“Whether you call it Gaia or whether you call it Jesus, there’s a message being sent,” said Beck, who is Mormon. “And that is, ‘Hey, you know that stuff we’re doing? Not really working out real well.'”

The governor of Tokyo prefecture, Shintaro Ishihara, was compelled to apologize when he was quoted after the quake as saying that Japanese politics was “tainted with egoism and populism,” causing “tembatsu,” or divine punishment.

Those remarks, theologians say, reflect a natural human desire to make sense of a disaster whose force and scale are difficult to comprehend. But many Christians, Jews and others profoundly disagree with the idea that the quake can be explained by the “doctrine of retribution,” the idea that God punishes evil in the world.

“I think that’s a common, almost instinctive, knee-jerk reaction,” said Warren McWilliams, an ordained Baptist minister who is a professor of Bible studies at Oklahoma Baptist University. “The danger, I think, is in moving backwards — moving from effect to cause. It’s what I call the thinking process of Job’s friends.” The reference was to the biblical figure whose trials helped create the archetype of a good person forced to endure inexplicable suffering.

“So long as he prospered, they thought he was good,” McWilliams said of Job. “The moment he suffered, they thought there must be some sin.” When Hurricane Katrina struck, he added, “a lot of conservative Christians said, you know, New Orleans is a sin city, and so God judged them. I don’t think it’s my place to make that judgment. I think it’s a dangerously simple way to think of a complex situation.”

Certainly, the Bible is full of examples of divine retribution: Noah’s flood or the plagues that afflicted the Egyptians. And Jesus warned of earthquakes (Matthew 24:7-8) as “birth pains” before the end of the world.

Erik Thoennes, a professor of theology at Biola University and a pastor at Grace Evangelical Free Church in La Mirada, said he believes that human iniquity does, in fact, play a role in natural disasters. But he does not want to cast blame on the Japanese.

“Is God judging Japan?” he asked. “Well, no more than He’s judging me.”

Thoennes added that events like the Japanese earthquake can bring people closer to God. It “calls us back to rethink the biggest questions of life,” he said.

Siroj Sorajjakool, a professor of religious psychology and counseling at Loma Linda University, has written about the religious response to the 2004 tsunami that struck his native Thailand and other parts of south and southeast Asia, and said different faiths have divergent ways of dealing with disaster.

The Buddhist explanation, he said, boils down to: “People die; life is impermanent. You can’t control it so you have to let go.” Christianity, he said, “has greater challenges dealing with this kind of question.” As a Seventh-day Adventist, he prefers not to dwell on that which is unanswerable.

“The challenge,” he said, “is not how does God make all these things happen. The challenge is, in a world where bad things happen, can Christians hold onto hope and continue to practice compassion?”

That isn’t far from the theology expressed by Rabbi Julie Schonfeld, executive vice president of the Rabbinical Assembly, an organization of Conservative Jewish rabbis.

God created the world but isn’t micromanaging it, Schonfeld believes. “I live in a real world of science and technology,” she said. “We know that these things happen, and we are humbled by them.”

“As Jewish theology has evolved, it has focused more on what people can do to help each other,” she added. And with that in mind, she said the earthquake image that made the deepest impression on her is not one of endless devastation.

Instead, Schonfeld keeps thinking of “these workers who have stayed with the reactor. What heroes! That’s the immense, for me, faith-provoking image.” What that tells us, she said, is “that people have a concept that there’s something greater than their own life that they’re willing to work for and sacrifice for.”

http://www.latimes.com/news/local/la-me-beliefs-quake-20110319,0,4390890.story

Pictures

•January 11, 2010 • Leave a Comment

Festival

Autumn

Pictures

•January 10, 2010 • Leave a Comment

Geishas

Pictures

•January 9, 2010 • Leave a Comment

 

Geisha

Pictures

•January 5, 2010 • Leave a Comment

Geishas

Taylor’s College and Taylor’s University!

•January 5, 2010 • 16 Comments

Pre-University Studies

:: Taylor’s College, Bangsar

:: Taylor’s College, Petaling Jaya

:: Taylor’s College, Subang Jaya

:: Taylor’s College, Sri Hartamas

Taylor’s American Degree Transfer Program

Taylor’s University College, Lakeside Campus

:: School of Biomedical Sciences . . . University of Queensland

:: School of Pharmacy . . . University of Queensland

:: Taylor’s Law School . . . University of Reading

:: Taylor’s Business School . . . University of South Australia

:: Taylor’s Language Centre . . . University of Bristol

:: School of Hospitality & Tourism . . . The University of Toulouse

:: School of Communication . . . University of South Australia

:: School of Computer Science & IT . . . RMIT

:: School of Architecture, Building & Design . . . University of Melbourne

:: School of Quantity Survey . . . University of Melbourne

:: School of Engineering . . . University of Birmingham

The first and original Taylor’s campus was located in a four-storey dilapidated building at Jalan Pantai, Kuala Lumpur offering the Victorian HSC for a student population of 345. With an archaic and dysfunctional education system stagnating the country, the College grew rapidly and by 1985, it moved to its second campus in PJ New Town. Four years later, the Subang Jaya Campus was launched and two new Pre-University programmes introduced: the International Canadian Pre-University programme and South Australian Matriculation.

Rapid growth ensured, and by 1990, a host of other programmes were introduced, including the American Degree Programme; Architecture, Quantity Surveying & Construction; Business, Accounting, Marketing & Finance; Cambridge A Levels; Computer Science; Software Engineering & IT; Engineering; Hospitality Tourism & Culinary Arts; Taylor’s Business Foundation.

An incubator for foreign universities, the College continued to expand and the 4th Campus in Wisma Subang was launched in 2001 housing the Taylor’s Business School. The following year, Taylor’s College Petaling Jaya became the 5th Campus at Leisure Commerce Square and Taylor’s School of Hospitality and Tourism was relocated from Kuala Lumpur to this new campus. The Petaling Jaya Campus also housed the School of Communication, School of Architecture Building & Design and Taylor’s School of Computing. Then in 2004, the 6th Campus was launched in Subang Square housing the American Degree Programme.

As the College could not keep up with increasing demand, the 7th and newest Campus in Sri Hartamas was launched in 2008, incorporating a contemporary design and conducive study environment. Able to accommodate up to 800 students, the Campus runs the Cambridge A Level programme, South Australian Matriculation programme and International Baccalaureate Diploma Programme.

Having mastered the art of absorption and regurgitation, close to 60,000 students have graduated from Taylor’s and many have became leaders in their chosen fields. From such foundation, thousands of computer analysts, accountants, tax agents, share traders, financiers and speculators have build up a wealthy and progressive society; architects, surveyors and engineers who have put up showcase highrises, roads and bridges linking various cities; hundreds of doctors, dentists, pharmacists, who look into our body and health; teachers, philosophers, politicians, lawyers, judges and even one novelist that writes with brain!

Today, Taylor’s Great-Minded graduates are found all around the world, but more clustered around Melbourne, where a mysterious George Taylor once lived and where initially, the College took its exam from the Victorian HSC. Prided itself as the original capital of Australia, Melbourne also claims to be the intellectual heart of the nation. Here, heads in the sands, backsides in the air, a crazy football is played that is unheard of outside the country. Adelaide, a city of sleepy churches, woke up for a brief moment and usurped Taylor’s Pre-University programmes from Victoria where the current crop of students took its exams from.

Sydney, where the waterfront beauty of the Harbour Bridge and the Opera House breathe in a new dimension for anyone with vision, and where the most creative of global talents are put at work. Just as an architect expresses his boldness with his pencil, a writer exposes his vision through his keyboard. And there are other principle cities of Australia: Brisbane, Perth, Canberra, and Tasmania, where they live and observe the world pass by peacefully. Others went to Canada and settled in Montreal, Toronto, Vancouver, and some, who couldn’t stand the cold, sprang south to the states.

In England, many settle around the country but the largest clustered around London, even if it meant moving south from Oxford or Cambridge,  attracted by the nightly illumination that wound about the streets like orange snakes. In this Great City, white beams of headlights and red flashes of taillights converge into a swift-moving current in the glow cast by lines of mercury lights that make London a magnet where people from all over the world gather to dance:

Shake shake shake, shake shake shake,
Shake your booty! Shake your booty!
Oh, shake shake shake, shake shake shake,
Shake your booty! Shake your booty.

More like shaking the booby than the booty. But outside the dance floor, people still congregate to talk about politics. Just as time is judged how far east or west of Greenwich, the Law radiates from Oxford, the world’s morals and standards are judged by British politicians or the BBC. BRIT-ISH, the People (ISH) with the Covenant (BRIT), or the “Covenant People,” a People given an unique role in this world. And although the once great manufacturing industries were gone, the Premier League stood tall and alone with no equals.

Remove the diadem, and take off the crown:
this shall not be the same:
exalt him that is low, and abase him that is high.
I will overturn, overturn, overturn, it:
and it shall be no more, until he come whose right it is;
and I will give it him.
Ezekiel 21:26-27.

And so God Save the Queen as she sits on Jacob’s Pillar Stone. Leaderless and misguided, the Queen utters words of nonsense every Christmas eve as she poodles after Mithras, the Persian goddess. Stunning truth! Painful truth! Truth that cuts. Outside, the skyscrapers still tower around, emitting strength and novelty of the ever Shinning Light of British eminence; a giant black slab speckle with lightsm attesting to the world that the heart and lungs of a dying Empire is still refusing to die.

Still suffering a phobia of an archaic government in charge, some returned and have established themselves in their home states, remembering that mom’s food still taste best. But the most ambitious settled in Petaling Jaya and Kuala Lumpur, where the veins and arteries flow north and south of the country.

Flashed with great income unprecedented in the history of the young and optimistic nation, it is a great metropolis where graduated ladies could enjoy their weekends with their hairdos, tummy tucks, tattooed mascara, boob and facial uplifts, then mingle among the six stories of nail-polished shopping at the ultra-modern KLCC.

For the men, they would find the best eateries along the rat-infested backstreets and stinky alleyways and thereafter, gamble with a syndicate by targeting one of the weak spots in the English Premier or Champions League, then mingle with the ladies of the night who were ever desperate to have a share of the new found spoil.

But the Alma Mater keeps on beautifying and expanding with each incarnation. From its original four-stacks of shit at Bangsar, the College has turned into a stunning Lakeside butterfly. Bold with vision, folly with wisdom, the administrators will soon come to its monstrous potential. A source of amusements and an expression of boys’ high-powered testosterones after a full blown exam, some will plunge into the five acre-lake before cheering girls, as if sending the highly-charged dudes a message, “Bravo! Come and kiss me if you can dive the fastest to the far end of the Lake and back.”

Others, who are at their most vulnerable stage of an indefensible love tussle, could see the lake as their final destiny. Hasty with ambition, the delicacy and fragility of college teens have been overwhelmingly overlooked. Like a crocodile waiting patiently, silently, a memorable romantic outing at night at the lakeside or a juicy death trap, an accident or an incident will soon occur before an army of jagamen will soon be placed, batons ready, a bracelet of pearls in formation, 24/7, adding to the costly pains needed for growth and maintenance.

Lord Denning might long be dead, but his opinions, thoughts and decisions would be well scrutinised and deliberated; his students, ready to pound on any possible fallout of Taylor’s largesse, lurk nearby like rival gangs of hyenas.

Regardless of the ever rising fees and the amazing abilities that collapsing parents worked tirelessly to foot the increasing expenses, the Taylor’s signature will continue to expand, worldwide, unstoppable. Partnered with many foreign universities, more programmes are in the planning stage.

The School of Creative Writing, the School of Music and Performing Arts: Ballet Dancing, Opera Singing, Drama and Acting, with the first international motion picture to be filmed at Taylor’s Universal Studio in Kuallywood, Over Mount Fuji, all staged and acted by Taylor’s graduates. The studio initiated a 4D concept, hailed as the first in the world.  Due to uncordinated and poor sound track and actors’ lack of depth and experience, the venture was a disaster.

“Wooden,” patrons complained, demanding full refunds, “We aren’t fooled by such cheapjacks.”

Although the movie was a flop, all subsequence productions were successful, bringing in large profits. Existing schools will continue to expand, foremost the School of Hospitality & Tourism and the School of Architecture.

With a bold 2020 vision and ideally situated right at the equator, all premium hotels around Kuala Lumpur, designed and engineered exclusively by Taylor’s graduates, will have incorporated a launch pad for Space Craft launches, with timely half-hour interval for Space Travel and Tourism, serve onboard with saliva-inducing Mee Rubus, Sup Kambing and Asam Laksa, a culinary art refined and refined to the finest in Taylor’s Lab by its French speaking researchers.

And for romance couples who demand deluxe service, a bed is ready for the asking. Soundtracked music, piped in on its skylab, its preamble and climatic close choreographed by the movement and waggling of the bed, has all been carefully thought-out and pre-programmed by our very own XiaoWei.

This year 2010 marks the forty-first year the College had operated in Malaysia and now is the time for all students of Taylor’s College and Taylor’s University College from whichever discipline or campus to connect and reconnect. If gathered together, the milling crowd of faces from all over the world would comfortably make a sizable city. It composes of many races, many nationalities; from many disciples and campuses; from different eras and as priceless old wine is pour into newly-made bottles, accumulated wisdom is imparted to the new, but it has only one footprint: a bold and Great-Minded vision riding on a global language: English.

(If you like reading this article, you’ll surely like reading my novel, Over Mount Fuji. It has the same style, just that it has a slower build up, but at the end there is far more satisfaction in finishing it. All the chapters are here and free!)

### If you enjoy reading a catastrophic novel on Japan with a touch of sweet romance, have a look at this.
http://www.bookdepository.co.uk/book/9781849238250/Over-Mount-Fuji

Also Over Mount Fuji is selling in Kinokuniya and MPH bookstores throughout Malaysia.

Over Mount Fuji is a novel with a fictional apocalyptic setting, extrapolating a unique reason for researched phenomena of deep ocean mysteries: ship disappearances, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, and the mysterious bloop sound in the South Pacific Ocean.

The novel follows the American reporter Eileen O’Neill and Professor Wulfstein, an expert on deep sea phenomena, who together try to find the reason for the increasing number of disasters seen throughout the Pacific. Wulfstein posits a strange hypothesis that makes him the laughingstock of the scientific community, but he has proof, real proof. Proof that the others refuse to see.

A tense adventure with wonderful descriptions of everything from unnatural storms to a mega earthquake, this is a unique and gripping novel. Coupled with a love story involving minor characters Nobuko and Byron, you’ll want to find the ending in one sitting, but be prepared, it has a non-fictional ending.

©) Joel Huan, author of Over Mount Fuji, an alumna of Taylor’s College!

I was a student at Taylor’s College in 1974. That time it was based in Bangsar. My teachers then were (1) Mrs Rashid (a young and sweet white aussie married to a M’sian; and very professional in her teaching) — English; (2) Mrs Wong — Economics; (3) Ms Saw — Mathematics; (4) Ms Squire (an aussie) — Biology;  under our Principal, Mr Ted Miles, another Australian.

I now live in Sydney, and doing research into the deep mystery of life, which would sound strange to you, no doubt. But it is extremely interesting, I can assure you, and many of my research are written in the form of articles and critiques which are posted on this site. Feel free to read and reflect on them if you have time. It can be very rewarding and refreshing. If you like to write to me, my email is (no space): eqlunn at gmail.com

{}{}{}

Mystery of the Deep

•December 7, 2009 • Leave a Comment

On July 15th, 2007, Chinese television ran footage of fifteen objects churning across Lake Kanasi in a remote part of western China. No one can say precisely what those creatures were, but it seemed as if something formidable were speeding beneath the lake’s surface, spraying pandemonic plumes of water in their wakes. Only a school of giant fish could have make waves of such formation. But since it was impossible to identify them, such images revived an ancient world inhabited by dragons. It was no coincidence that such mythical beasts have been rumored to live in that lake.

Although the possibility of these creatures existing may seem dubious, maybe the claim that such creature do exist somewhere, somehow, today, has some merit.

Once, it was believed that the earth was the center of the cosmos. How wrong that proved to be. Time and space were viewed as absolutes. A philosopher, Thomas Kuhn, tagged the term “scientific paradigms” for the hard-and-fast notions that scientists have developed regarding the way the world operates. But now and then, there are discoveries so fundamental, they demand a paradigm shift. The established ideas on the Way Things Are, must be brought into line with an emerging body of information that contradicts those paradigms.

First, we must not ignore the large spectrum of knowledge that humanity had given us. Many scientists are contributing to the validity of ancient myths these days. In trying to establish the existence of ancient civilizations, archaeologists are probing the ruins of Iraq, Honan, Crete, and Yucatan. Ethnologists are questioning the Ostyaks of the river Ob, the Boobies of Fernando Po. A generation of orientalists has recently thrown open to us the sacred writings of the East. Hence, myths shouldn’t be easily dismissed as characteristic of illiterate or primitive peoples or societies in the distant past.

An archaeological survey from the 19th Century revealed many lost civilizations. The search began in Mesopotamia, about 1811, when Claudius Rich explored the ruins of Babylon. Henry Rawlinson continued and brought Assyria back from history. Egypt was next when Champollion solved the mysteries of Egyptian hieroglyphs, and Schliemann brought Troy out of the mists of legend. Sir Arthur Evans gave substance to the myths of Crete.

More recently, an advanced culture flourishing along the banks of the Indus River 5000 years ago has joined the rank of lost civilizations rediscovered. And lastly, it is worth noting that Crete and Troy were once considered myths and legends.

By why should we still assign the existence of dragons only to the realm of myth and fantasy?

The destruction of great libraries, for example, set medical knowledge back centuries. A good example is the Great Library of Alexandria. Only in the last one or two centuries was ‘modern’ medicine rediscovered. Many practitioners, even among skeptics in the West, are reassembling the genuineness of indigenous medicines that were often referred to as unscientific. The procedure of following the force lines in our body, or better known in acupuncture as xi, had been seen as superstitious and feudalistic. With increasing zeal, many Western practitioners are leading their patients toward these unorthodox medicines and thus elevating this discipline to more respectability.

Over the centuries, whenever old myths are lost, new ones are born. They flourish, fade and die, creating a vacuum which ensures new ones takes their place. Sometimes, old ones, resurrected in hybrid forms by merging with the new, appear when times change or cultures mingle.

But today, we still have the notion that folklore and legends are ancient nonsense, that dragon’s existence belongs to the realm of fantasy. Scientists assure us that these sea serpents have not existed since Jurassic times. Yet the Chinese footage in 2007 revealed something mystifying was stirring in one of our inland lakes. Their movements through the lake’s surface were so formidable that scientists couldn’t postulate any sensible explanation from our current pool of knowledge.

Such a phenomenon, if we are able to realign our focus to the reality of those legendary sea serpents, would exceed anything the Loch Ness mystery had provided. In both instances, the scene is only from a small lake. So think again; our oceans are huge. We haven’t visited more than a tiny fraction of the 130,000,000 square miles of ocean floor. By making some shrewd extrapolations, what further mysteries might be generated from the ocean? Can we simply discount such ancient testimonies as merely myths?

The existence of this legendary creature is, after all, not as preposterous as once thought.

For thousands of years, the people of the Orient have been aware of a dangerous area south of the Japanese archipelago. Chinese records show that this mystifying sea has claimed ships from the days of the Sung and Yuan dynasties. Chinese legends dating back to 99 B.C. tell of a dragon’s underground “palace” located beneath a small island five or six day’s sail from Suzhou in Kiangsu province.

The Japanese called it the Ma-no Umi. Strange noises could be heard by seamen venturing close by, and they could see strange lights for a hundred miles shone over the water at night. They have attributed the disappearance of fishing vessels to sea demons that come to the ocean’s surface to seize and drag unwary mariners down to their underwater lairs. Today, modern marine geologists and oceanographers are just as baffled by the mysterious Ma-no Umi as the ancient chroniclers.

The Bermuda Triangle has attracted public attention as recently as in 1945 when five Aztec Avenger torpedo bombers collectively disappeared between the east coast of Florida and the Bahamas. It was followed by the disappearance of a Martin Mariner search plane. The search involved hundreds of planes and surface craft, yet no wreckage or any clue as to the fate of men and planes were ever found. Modern science could only label it “unsolved mystery.”

Like the Bermuda Triangle, the Ma-no Umi has a triangular pattern in the western Pacific, and is close to great gulfs in the ocean floor. As the Pacific plate presses against the Eurasian plates, it is subducted, creating the Ogasawara Trench. The Philippine plate presses against the Eurasian plate; it too is subducted, forming the Ryukyu or Nansei Shoto Trench.

These trenches form the two arms of the Ma-no Umi, also known as the Dragon Triangle. It follows a line from western Japan, north of Tokyo to a point in the Pacific, turns west-southwest past the Bonin Islands and down to Guam and Yap, west to Taiwan and then returns north-northeast to Japan.

These two triangles share strange characteristics when plotted on the globe; both are located at the western end of oceanic mass and both have drop-off deep water where the sea is swept by strong currents over active volcanic areas. The sea floor varies from relatively shallow areas to plunging depths of the ocean’s deepest trenches. If Mount Everest, with a height of 29,028 feet, were to rise from the Mariana Trench, it would still be over a mile below the surface of the waves.

These creatures might be there hiding in our oceanic depth. Being the largest body of water on this planet, the Pacific Ocean has the scope to conceal incredible mysteries.

According to Charles Berlitz, records of ships’ disappearances around these great trenches of the western Pacific bare intriguing evidence to our current research. The Norwegian Berge Istra, weighing 228,000 tons, almost five times the size of the Titanic, it sank over the Mindanao Trench on December 29, 1975 when the weather was good and the sea calm.

In September 1980, the British Derbyshire, weighing over 169,000 tons, sank south of Tokyo Bay when the sea was experiencing nothing more than an average China Sea storm. Since then, more and larger ships and planes had been lost over this mysterious sea of Ma-no Umi. There were no satisfactory explanations given.

In former times, when legend was seen as credible, many believed the ships sank as a result of dragons stirring up the sea with engulfing whirlpools.

A curious coincidence occurs in the Japanese term for a type of wave encountered in the Ma-no Umi. Called sankaku-nami, meaning “triangle wave,” these waves appear to head toward a ship from three directions all at the same time! Ships and planes lost in the Ma-no Umi left no trace, according to investigator Charles Berlitz.

Another aspect is that ships and planes lost in the Ma-no Umi disappeared without sending any message indicating what was happening, almost as if whatever caused them to disappear occurred too quickly to report over the radio, or was not noticed until too late. Yet, no scientist has postulated any convincing theory why these ships and planes were lost.

Sightings of dragons in ancient times cut through every culture and spread through many millennia. The writings of Aristotle and Pliny gave credence to the existence of such monsters. Testimonies of Olaus Magnus, Hans Egede and Bishop Pontoppidan also deserve our attention and, finally, Captain Harrington, he claimed to have seen that enormous “monster of extraordinary length” off St Helena while on board the Castillan in 1857.

Olaus Magnus spoke of it as a real creature, albeit with an aura of terror and popular legend. Hans Egede gave a somber description of the monster, “so huge in size, its head reached as high as the mast-head, with its body as bulky as the ship, three or four times as long, and its eyes seemed to be red and like fire.” Furthermore, Pontoppidan described it as being a cable in length, which is about 600 feet, and it had “a horse’s head with crocodile’s teeth and eyes that flashed lightning.”

Or were all these men hallucinating?

However alien this may be to modern palaeontology, Japanese fishing boats have at innumerable times encountered creatures at sea that resemble these fabled monsters. Might it not be possible that some of these creatures are still roaming the oceans?

With infrared night-scopes, sonar, underwater cameras, aerial surveys and other modern equipment, we may uncover some exciting mysteries in the coming decades. Even so, a modern navigator must take account of the number of natural hazards in the area. Typhoons with winds over 200 miles per hour—volcanic and tectonic activity with volcanic eruptions—earthquakes and tsunamis—seiche waves caused by enormous undersea landsides in the vast oceanic trenches.

All these hinder the progress in this direction, and so the mystery remains. And if the greatest minds and technology can’t identify the monster in the tiny Loch Ness today, how much more difficult would it be for us to find an equivalent in the vast Pacific? But that doesn’t mean tales of dragons aren’t true. It just demonstrates how difficult it is to prove they exist.

Moreover, creatures that were once thought to be extinct, have been proven to be still living, are occurring and are gathering strength that more might be uncovered.

On December 22, 1938, the world of science was confronted with the first clue that creatures presumed to be long extinct still live in the deep waters of the oceans. On that day, fishermen netted a large, odd-looking fish in the waters off South Africa. It was dark blue, four and a half feet long and weighted 127 pounds with heavy scales and large, bulging, deep blue eyes. The species was well known to paleontologists, known as Chalummae Latimeria. It supposedly had become extinct at the end of the Cretaceous period, sixty million years ago. The discovery caused a storm of popular interest in the light of a living coelacanth. It throws off a good amount of scientific assumption in an era we think of as enlightened. Later, after the Second World War, still more coelacanths were found.

More recently, Anton Bruun described a series of creatures living at great depths, including the giant eel larva, and expressed his bewilderment: “Most scientists say there are no sea serpents, but this has never stopped poets, artists, story-tellers and musicians from exploiting the fascination these mythical beasts exert on our human imagination. If a chordate can live in the bottom of the sea, why not a sea serpent?” he asked to the amazement of his fellow zoologists.

In 1969, the submersible Alvin was following a telephone cable at the edge of the sea near the Bahamas. Captain McCamis looked up from the control board to see a shadowy figure swimming away from the Alvin, a figure that looked remarkably like the extinct plesiosaur.

Eight years later on July 20, 1977, officials from the Japanese trawler held a press conference to announce a mysterious discovery about a foul-smelling corpse caught off New Zealand. The same day several Japanese newspapers published sensational front-page accounts of the find, soon followed by many other radio and television stories throughout the country. Although some scientists remained cautious, others encouraged the plesiosaur idea. Professor Yoshinori Imaizumi, director of animal research at Tokyo National Science Museum, was quoted as saying, “It’s not a fish, whale, or any other mammal . . . It’s a reptile, and it looks like a plesiosaur. It seems to show these animals are not extinct after all.” Tokio Shikama of the Yokohama National University also supported the monster theme, stating, “It has to be a plesiosaurus. These creatures must still roam the seas off New Zealand feeding on fish.”

Such sightings and discoveries indicate that it is very probable that at least some more supposedly extinct species are residing in our oceans. In the deeper and wider Pacific, what further creatures could be discovered? There is little doubt that the disappearance of these ships in the area of the Ma-no Umi has resurrected memories of regional tales and old legends. Creatures once seen could never be forgotten. T.H. Huxley once remarked that new truths of science begin as heresy, advance to orthodoxy, and end up as superstition. Despite this, it is a shame that mainstream science has continued to deem sea-dragons as nothing more than myths.

But the tide is reversing; there is a growing band of unsatisfied scientists turning their attention to monsters featured in folklore and legend, for whose existence there is substantial anecdotal evidence, but which are still yet to be ratified as ‘real’ animals. Known as cryptozoology, the subject is gaining ground—the science of hidden or unknown animals. It’s more and more prudent to say that somewhere in those mysterious depths lurk some unknown creatures that so many witnesses claim to have seen as dragons.

::: Just fiction, but the possibility of dragon being deep at sea is incorporated into Over Mount Fuji – excerpt from Chapter 30 :::

Eileen searched Wulfstein’s face for a reaction. He appeared absorbed, but his eyes glowed.

Kiichi blasted the sub’s headlights in a clockwise circular motion around the monster’s eyes, as if trying to distract the beast’s attention. The ploy appeared to work as the creature looked like stunned, and didn’t come nearer. His action reminded Eileen that in Oriental legends, sailors threw jewels into the sea to pacify the Sea Lord during violent storms.

Keeping its circular motion, Keiko’s headlights remained at full strength. Curious yet unruffled, the creature looked immobilized.

Wulfstein strode to the porthole. His eyes sparkled, and he murmured something to himself. Finally, he turned to Eileen. “Do you see?” he asked. “Have you figured it out?”

“How could I?”

“Look at the head!” Wulfstein pointed. “Can you see?”

Eileen turned. The head was mainly black, but bits of its scales looked green. “I do. How could I miss that?” She raised her brow. Its scales looked hard, its body sturdy, but the creature hovered gracefully.

“Its claws are like eagle’s talons,” Wulfstein said. “It’s a dragon.”

Suspended between fantasy and reality, Eileen struggled to assimilate what she’d seen. She had heard numerous tales of the sea and legends of vanished fleets—whirlpools and tidal waves that swallowed ships and islands. She shook her head, still confused by this creature. “I’m still in doubt.” Kiichi’s head snapped up after he’d checked his instruments.

“A man like you,” Wulfstein said, “should fully understand now.”

“I know, I know,” Kiichi replied. “I’m putting this on record so we can study it later.”

“Remember the Greek legend?” Wulfstein continued. “This sea-monster, from whose eyes lightning flashes, will one day send hail and floods to Sicilian farms.”

That would be like taking an apocalyptic scene from the Book of Revelation, Eileen thought. It was a link to a futuristic time, a catastrophic era of earthquakes and volcanic eruptions; killer waves and flooding; deaths and destructions. “I can’t imagine these creatures having anything to do with the sinking and rising of islands.”

Wulfstein hesitated, then said. “Only time will tell if we have enough imagination to decipher these puzzles.”

Eileen turned. “And we haven’t found either Kaiiko or any of the Super Hornets.”

“We may not have the full answer,” Wulfstein said. “But this ancient text could provide a clue. ‘Even when no wind blew, the waves were so high no vessel dared approach the area. At night, a red light could be seen from afar, bright like the sun. It extended over more than a hundred square miles and reached the sky. The creatures could only be seen on nights of lightning storms.’”

Her face hot, Eileen fought to think logically. Didn’t the transcript describe a blazing blitz? “Oh, what was it? Can you remember the Hornets’ transcripts?”

“The blazing flare?” Wulfstein said. “This is too much of a coincidence.”

Drained of energy, Eileen just stood. With dawning clarity, a mythological beast hovered before her. Easy to believe that, millions of years ago, dinosaurs roamed the earth. But more questions plagued her. Might this latest outrage be an expression of the creature’s uneasiness? Animals could sense crucial circumstances that a human couldn’t. And they were territorial. Was it a mere coincidence the dragon arrived after they had spilled blood in the vicinity? She wanted to speak, but her voice died in a gasp.

As she studied the beast, Keiko remained stationary, but its headlight reflected off the creature’s scales. The sub bobbed while gliding closer. In the distance came faint echoes of a hum as though the creature was calling for its mate.

“Brace yourself,” Kiichi yelled. “We’re getting out of here.” A red blinking diamond flashed on the main monitor while he took aim. His vision remained glued to a small screen in his console, waiting to lock onto the target.

But Wulfstein lunged forward. “Have you gone mad? Kiichi!” He pulled the skipper’s hand back. “No! You can’t do this!”

But it was too late; the pilot had already pushed the red button.

The torpedo launched.

It struck the target in a display of flash, then lines of fireworks. Bubbles exploded and collapsed amidst and clouds of debris. A subsonic bo-o-om rocked the sub. Through the rolling silt, the dragon reappeared. Unfazed. Unmoved!

“You shouldn’t have done that,” Wulfstein shouted, his eyes shimmering. “This beast is different—”

Kiichi stood in consternation. “I had to, otherwise we’ll all be dead.”

“It’s a beast of beauty.”

“I’m under instructions to kill,” the skipper shot back.

Eileen’s eyes riveted on the beast. It must have an impenetrable hide. A single breath that resembled flame spewed from the creature’s mouth toward the underbelly of the sub, blasting off the remaining torpedoes.

When the sub bobbed, Eileen squirmed in horror. An inexplicable phenomenon. The image of the creature blurred. In its fiery rage, it must be the most terrifying of all beasts.

“You’ll only increase its fury,” Wulfstein said.

In an instant, the cabin fell into semidarkness.

“Our headlights are off,” Yoshino said.

“Don’t fret.” Kiichi turned. “Please stay calm.”

The sound drew nearer. Fainter, then louder. Her stomach queasy, Eileen felt the temperature had risen. She searched left and right, near and far, but didn’t see any creature. She gasped as a silhouette glided toward Keiko. How could a blast of that magnitude fail? She sensed its presence by an ethereal glow.

“What’s happening?” Eileen said. “Our sub is smoldering.”

“So are our bodies.” Yoshino pointed to his clothes.

“We’re dealing with a formidable creature,” Wulfstein said. “This elasmosaur is preternatural.”

Preternatural? Feeling her body burning, Eileen shook her head. Beyond what is natural? An aquatic cryptozoology. A dragon! For a few seconds everything glowed.

She covered her eyes with her hands. “No! Oh, no! Are we . . . ?” The sub lit up. What’s happening?

A sudden jerk. Wulfstein held Eileen’s hand as she stumbled to the floor. “Are you okay?”

“I’m okay.” She pulled onto his arm to get up. “Oh man! What was that?”

The temperature cooled; the glow dimmed. The astounding phenomenon appeared to have passed. It took Eileen a moment to adjust to the fading light as she looked out the porthole. Shapes and figures became slowly visible, gliding stealthily beside the sub. Then a familiar set of fangs appeared, probing at Keiko’s stern, turning her icy.

Gr-u-k. Gr-u-k.

©) Joel Huan, author of Over Mount Fuji (available from Amazon and Barnes&Noble)

JAPAN: A Necklace of CALDERAS!

•December 5, 2009 • Leave a Comment

 

Calderas of Japan!

Located in the Pacific Ocean, Japan is an island country in East Asia. It lies to the east of the Sea of Japan, People’s Republic of China, North Korea, South Korea and Russia, stretching from the Sea of Okhotsk in the north to the East China Sea and Taiwan in the south.

This chain of islets sits on a potentially explosive region where four tectonic plates, the Eurasian, Philippine, North American and Pacific, meet, causing constant seismic activity, posing danger, not only to its 120 millions who live there but also to the rest of the world.

With 108 active volcanoes, Japan represents about 10 percent of the world’s total. Forty-three people died in 1991 after Mount Unzen erupted on the southern island of Kyushu, while 15,000 people were evacuated after Mount Usu erupted on the northern island of Hokkaido in 2000.

Japan may be known as a necklace of islets, but what’s not well known is that Japan is also a necklace of calderas. A caldera is a large, supervolcano, usually circular depression at the summit of a volcano formed when magma is withdrawn or erupted from a shallow underground magma reservoir. The eruption and removal of large volumes of magma would result in loss of structural support for the overlying rock, thereby leading to collapse of the ground and creating a large depression. Calderas are different from craters, which are smaller, circular depressions created primarily by explosive excavation of rock during eruptions.

A silicic or rhyolitic caldera may ejaculate hundreds or even thousands of cubic kilometers of material in a single explosion. Even small caldera-forming eruptions, such as Krakatoa in 1883 or Mount Pinatubo in 1991, had resulted in significant local destruction and a noticeable drop in temperature around the world. Large calderas could have greater effects.

When Yellowstone Caldera erupted some 640,000 years ago, it released about 1,000 km3 of dense rock equivalent (DRE) material, covering a substantial part of North America in up to two metres of debris. By comparison, when Mount St. Helens erupted in 1980, it released only a mere 1.2 km3 (DRE) of ejecta. The ecological effects of the eruption of a large caldera can be seen in the record of the Lake Toba eruption in Indonesia.

In the Asian context, Japan has six of the thirteen major calderas in the region, taking nearly half of them:

1. Aira Caldera (Kagoshima Prefecture, Kyūshū, Japan)

2. Aso (Kumamoto Prefecture, Kyūshū, Japan)

3. Kikai Caldera (Kagoshima Prefecture, Kyūshū, Japan)

4. Ashi (Kanagawa Prefecture, Honshū, Japan — near the beautiful mountain of Mt Fuji)

5. Towada (Aomori Prefecture, Honshū, Japan)

6. Tazawa (Akita Prefecture, Honshū, Japan)

Outside Japan:

7. Krakatoa, (Indonesia)

8. Lake Toba (Sumatra, Indonesia)

9. Mount Tambora (Sumbawa, Indonesia)

10. Mount Pinatubo (Luzon, Philippines)

11. Taal Volcano (Luzon, Philippines)

12. Mount Halla (Jeju-do, South Korea)

13. Tao-Rusyr Caldera (Onekotan, Russia)

Below is a more detailed list of known calderas in Japan; however, most lack of well-defined features makes them difficult to recognize for a casual observer:

:: Iwo Jima — is an island of the Japanese Volcano Islands chain, which makes up the southern end of the Ogasawara Islands. The island is located 1,200 kilometers (650 nautical miles) south of mainland Tokyo and administered as part of Ogasawara, one of eight villages of Tokyo. It is famous as the site of the February–March 1945 Battle of Iwo Jima between the United States and Japan during World War II, when the iconic photograph Raising the Flag on Iwo Jima was taken. The U.S. occupied the island until 1968, when it was returned to Japan.

:: Iōjima, Kagoshima — also known as Satsuma Iōjima or Tokara Iōjima, is an island in the Ōsumi island chain located in the northern part of the Satsunan Islands. Along with Takeshima and Kuroshima, it makes up the three-island village of Mishima, Kagoshima Prefecture, Kyūshū.

It is a volcanic island that makes up the northern edge of the Kikai Caldera, and is ranked class A for volcanic activity. The main peak is known as Mount Iō and is 704 meter in height. It is constantly erupting, emitting massive amounts of sulfur dioxide which causes damage to agricultural products. Hot springs high in iron concentration from the port bottom gush and due to contact with oxygen, the port waters change to a reddish-brown color. Due to the sulfur, the sea area around the island is yellow in color. This gave rise to the name “Sulfur Island” (Iōjima).

:: Aira Caldera — a 150-square-mile volcanic caldera in the south of the island of Kyūshū. This gigantic caldera was created by a massive eruption, approximately 22,000 years ago. The major city of Kagoshima and the 13,000 year old Sakurajima volcano lies within the caldera. Sakura-jima, one of Japan’s most active volcanoes, is a post-caldera cone of the Aira caldera at the northern half of Kagoshima Bay. Eruption of voluminous pyroclastic flows accompanied formation of the 17 x 23 km wide Aira caldera at the eruption 22,000 years ago. Together with a large pumice fall, these amounted to more than 400 km3 of tephra (VEI 7).

:: Mount Aso — is the largest active volcano in Japan, and is among the largest in the world. Standing in Kumamoto Prefecture, on the island of Kyūshū, its peak is 1,592 m above sea level. Aso has one of the largest caldera in the world (25 km north-south and 18 km east-west). The caldera has a circumference of around 120 km (75 miles), although sources vary on the exact distance.

The present Aso caldera formed as a result of four huge caldera eruptions occurring over a range of 90,000–300,000 years ago. The caldera, one of the largest in the world, contains the city of Aso as well as Aso Takamori-cho and South Aso-mura. The somma enclosing the caldera extends about 18 km east to west and about 25 km north to south. Viewpoints from the somma overlooking the caldera are perched upon lava formed before the volcanic activity which created the present caldera.

:: Kikai Caldera — is a massive mostly submerged caldera up to 19 kilometers (12 mi) in diameter in the Ōsumi Islands of Kagoshima prefecture in Kyūshū. The remains of the ancient eruption of a gigantic volcano, the lake was the result of the Akahoya eruption during the Holocene era (10,000 years ago to present). About 6,300 years ago, pyroclastic flows from that eruption reached the coast of southern Kyūshū up to 100 km (62 mi) away, and ash fell as far north as Hokkaidō. The eruption produced about 150 km³ of tephra, giving it a Volcanic Explosivity Index of 7.

Kikai is still an active volcano. Minor eruptions occur frequently on Mount Io, one of the post-caldera subaerial volcanic peaks on Iōjima. Iōjima is one of three volcanic islands, two of which lie on the caldera rim. The most recent eruptions have occurred as recent as 2004.

:: Lake Ashi — or Hakone Lake, Ashinoko Lake — it is a scenic crater lake in the Hakone area of Kanagawa Prefecture in Honshū. Lying along the southwest wall of the caldera of Mount Hakone, a complex volcano, the lake is known for its nearby scenic views of Mount Fuji and its numerous hot springs.

Most visitors to Lake Ashi stay in the nearby resorts or visit some of the local attractions, but many are not aware of its explosive nature.

:: Naruko — is a stratovolcano located in Ōsaki, Miyagi Prefecture, Honshū. The volcano consists of a 7- kilometer wide caldera with several lava domes. The summit of the 461 m high Mt. Kurumigatake is one of the four lava domes located in the center of the caldera. The volcano is well known because of its relationship to the Naruko Hot Springs Villages.

The Naruko volcano was formed through two pyroclastic flows, which occurred 73,000 and 45,000 years ago. The first lava domes were formed approximately 20,000 years ago. The rocks produced by the pyroclastic flows and lava domes vary in composition, but are generally dacitic. Subsequent volcanic activity continued to create more lava domes, while also resulting in explosive eruptions that destroyed such domes. Tephra created by an explosive eruption approximately 18,000 years ago is said to be related to the formation of Katanuma lake. The lake is located in the center of the volcano, and is known as one of the most acidic lakes in Japan, with a pH around 1.6.

:: Guanlongwucaii/Mount Hakone — Located on Honshū, the Hakone volcano is truncated by two overlapping calderas, the largest of which is 10 x 11 km wide. The calderas were formed as a result of two major explosive eruptions about 180,000 and 49,000 – 60,000 years ago. Lake Ashi lies between the SW caldera wall and a half dozen post-caldera lava domes that were constructed along a SW-NE trend cutting through the center of the calderas. Dome growth occurred progressively to the south, and the largest and youngest of these, Kami-yama, forms the high point of Hakone. The calderas are breached to the east by the Haya-kawa canyon.

:: Kurose Hole — it is a submarine caldera located between Mikura and Hack-jima islands. The caldera is 600-760 deep and 5–7 km wide.

In the larger context, it’s part of the Izu Islands, a group of volcanic islands stretching south and east from the Izu Peninsula of Honshū. Administratively, they form two towns and six villages; all part of  Yokyo. The largest is Izu Ōshima, usually called simply Ōshima.

:: Lake Towada — is the largest caldera lake in Honshū. Located on the border between Aomori and Akita prefectures, it lies 400 meters (1,800 ft) above sea level and is 327 meters (1,073 ft) in depth, and is drained by the Oirase river. With a surface area of 62.2 km², Towada is Japan’s 12th largest lake, its bright blue color due to its depth.

:: Lake Tazawa — is a caldera lake in Akita Prefecture, northern Honshū. It is the deepest lake in Japan (the maximum depth is 423 m). Because of its depth, it never freezes. Several hot springs resorts can be found in the hills above the lake. Akita Prefecture’s largest ski area, Tazawa Ski Area, overlooks the lake.

:: Lake Shikotsu — Surrounded by three volcanos (Mount Eniwa to the north and Mount Fuppushi and Mount Tarumae to the south) this lake is located in the south-west part of Hokkaidō. It has an average depth of 265 meters (870 ft) and a maximum depth of 363 meters (1,190 ft), making it the second deepest lake in Japan, after Lake Tazawa. It is Japan’s 8th-largest lake by surface area and the second largest caldera lakes in the country, surpassed only by Lake Kussharo.

:: Lake Kussharo — located in Akan National Park, eastern Hokkaidō, it is Japan’s largest caldera lake in terms of surface area, and sixth largest lake in the country. The lake’s central island, Nakajima, is a composite volcano. Volcanic gases render the lake water acidic, and it supports few fish except in areas where inflowing streams dilute the water.

:: Lake Kuttara — is a near circular caldera lake in Shiraoi, Hokkaidō. It is part of Shikotsu-Tōya National Park. The lake is recognized as having the best water quality in all of Japan.

:: Lake Mashū, Naruko — (Ainu: Kamuy-to) is a landlocked endorheic crater lake formed in the caldera of a potentially active volcano. It is located in Akan National Park on the island of Hokkaidō. Formed less than 32,000 years ago, the caldera is the remains of a stratovolcano, which is actually a parasitic cone of the larger Lake Kussharo caldera.

:: Mount Tarumae — is located in the Shikotsu-Toya National Park in Hokkaidō, near both Tomakomai and Chitose towns and can be seen clearly from both. It is on the shores of Lake Shikotsu, a caldera lake. Tarumae is a 1,041 meter active andesitic stratovolcano, with a lava dome. It is a rare triple volcano.

:: Tokachi-Mitsumata Caldera — is an 8-kilometer wide volcanic caldera in the Ishikari Mountains of Daisetsuzan National Park in Hokkaidō. The caldera is bounded to the north by the Ishikari Mountains and to the southwest by the Nipesotsu-Maruyama Volcanic Group.

:: Lake Tōya — is a volcanic caldera lake in Shikotsu-Toya National Park, Abuta District, Hokkaidō. The stratovolcano of Mount Usu lies on the southern rim of the caldera. It is a nearly circular lake with 10 kilometers diameter in the east-west direction and 9 kilometers in the north-south direction. The main town is Tōyako Onsen on the western shore. The town Tōyako is located on the other side of the lake.

:: Lvinaya Past (literally “Lion’s Jaw”) — technically, it is a volcano located in the southern part of Iturup Island, Kuril Islands, Russia, but is very near to Japan geographically.

::: Just fiction, but the idea of caldera being all over Japan is incorporated into Over Mount Fuji – excerpt from Chapter 16 :::

Kiichi pressed the throttle to full, and the hull groaned under the strain. Yoshino yelled out more instructions, but the sub still couldn’t move. Bubbles floated up when the tentacles pawed the sub, snapping off the external instruments as though they were rotten wood. Then the tentacles grasped the spotlights and started shaking the sub, rattling the crew and instrument inside.

Keiko’s bow angled downward. The crew shouted while being tossed about. The sub plummeted, landing at the seafloor with a boom. Eileen felt a shift of pressure when Keiko somersaulted and bounced around, toppling maps, charts, and other paraphernalia as she tumbled from wall to wall amid more screams.

When the sub finally stabilized, Eileen’s head throbbed. Shaken and disoriented, she realized her body had taken a hard hit against a wall. Her colleagues stood up, and she struggled with the help of a handrail. Among the debris, one computer monitor had shattered on the floor.

But EQ-Lun beeped. Then a red message flashed wildly: CALDERA! CALDERA! CALDERA!

As Wulfstein rushed to his laptop, Eileen treaded to the porthole. She couldn’t understand why Keiko’s intrusion could have caused the creature’s violent reaction and EQ-Lun to beep. The beast had moved aside and appeared to be watching the sub’s robotic arms. But after a moment, it grabbed the antennae and yanked off two search-lamps with its suckers.

. . . and on Chapter 38 ::

Wulfstein gasped. “The earth is disintegrating.”

The screen flickered. The pink lines reappeared, showing a chain of islands.

Wulfstein murmured something; he tapped the keyboard again and the distinct image shuddered. The rumbling wind around them added to the horror of the image. Sakura’s lights flickered again.

Another eruption and a low roar emanated from the mountains. Sakura shook, and Byron limped to the window. Asphalt-like rocks fell in successive showers as though subterranean caverns collapsed upon themselves, creating more shocks. He staggered back. “Let’s have a clearer look.”

Wulfstein clicked again. An outline of a reptile floated across the view, then it faded and vanished. The image returned, its body joined by a curved tail, covered with a chalky glaze of silt. Its huge eyes jutted from an angular head.

“The image is moving,” Byron said.

“A seahorse!” Nobuko said.

“It’s damn close,” Byron insisted.

She stared. “Japan is like dots in the sea, superimposed onto the profile of a reptile.”

A blurry image popped up: a head with a body tapering to a tail.

“Hold on,” Wulfstein said. “I see a different image here.”

Byron edged closer. The image appeared similar, but had a more prominent vertebra-like column. It had a jaw with teeth, ribs, a pectoral arch and a chain of interspinal bones supporting a frame.

“The body has a few limbs.” Byron stepped back to refocus.

“What’s it doing?” Nobuko asked. “Swerving from side to side?”

Wulfstein tapped a key and stopped. “I didn’t expect this.”

The cursor kept blinking, pulsing and running on its own.

“Professor,” Byron said. Caught in his own fear, bile rose in his throat. “Can you make the image sharper?”

Wulfstein tapped in more strokes and the pink image blurred. He tapped again. The screen cleared and then the pink deepened into red, emitting a series of hissing sounds, like a lizard about to attack. But as the screen blackened, a long beep replaced the hissing sound. Then a white message popped up.

YOU HAVE FIVE MINUTES TO EVACUATE

Wulfstein typed in more commands. A grid of faint lines returned. The lines crisscrossed to form the archipelago, and still the cursor kept blinking.

Byron studied the outline of the double images. “What happened?”

“Check this out,” Wulfstein said.

After accepting the headset and magnifier from the Professor, Byron turned toward the screen. He knew earthquake and volcanic activities had activated seismometers and triggered an alarm signal that flashed on the screen. Five minutes to evacuate, but to where?

A message popped up. “TOKODO, THE LIFERAFT.”

Byron rushed to his room, grabbed the haversack from under his bed, and slung it over his shoulder. He hoped the liferaft could be of some use.

Wulfstein returned to his seat and tapped more commands. Mumbling to himself, he flipped through a series of images, stopped and stared, looking like he was delving into the hidden depths of nature and discovered its horrifying secrets. Finally, he managed to minimize the blurs on the outline, grasping the terrible implication with dismay. “I want you to see this, Byron.”

Byron yanked a chair to sit beside Wulfstein as the image brightened. The picture stunned him—a feeling of déjà vu threw him back to the Mariana Trench. “Professor, what’s that?”

“Here, you can see its horn, head, and mouth.” Wulfstein pointed to the northern island of Hokkaido. The neck was close to its torso at Hakodate. “Now, what do you see?”

A different color and distinct pattern emerged.

Red! The series of intermittent lights outlined a reptile. Byron shook his head, thinking that something might have gone wrong with the computer. Then, as he studied the image closer, an unsettling realization occurred to him. “Look, this is Honshu.”

Wulfstein pointed at the screen. Beeping lights blinked from a cluster of islands east of the archipelago. “Its claws are planted on the ocean floor.”

Nobuko squinted out the window. She looked like a frightened antelope sensing a predator, ready to fly. “Shut up! Shut up!” she shrieked. “I’m tasting salt already.”

Byron looked at her, then at the landscape. Winds had toppled much of the surroundings. Waters was racing onshore, pushing further inland.

“I lost my mom and two brothers,” Nobuko continued, her fear-filled eyes cringed at Byron. “I’ve  just lost my dad. Are we here to die?”

Byron stood, transfixed. Despite the urgency of her words, a creature of mythological significance hovering on the screen drew him back to the laptop. It didn’t seem real that the archipelago should be shuffled to look like a monstrous beast. He shook his head; his curiosity turned to astonishment. He shook his head again. “It’s a dragon.”

“Does it matter?” Nobuko cried. “I’m tasting horror. Who cares about the damn beast?”

“I’m sorry life is a horror, Nobuko,” Wulfstein said. “I’m also sorry life is pushing you over the edge.”

“I’ve gone over the edge, and it’s all for nothing.”

Nobuko’s breathing remained labored as Byron stumbled over to comfort her. He realized she couldn’t bear any more discussion in the impenetrable gloom. He held her close, trying to console her, whispering words of comfort, but he knew the end was coming, and his words seemed empty and lacked conviction.

WULFSTEIN APPROACHED NOBUKO. How could he assure her of anything? He shut his eyes for a moment as Byron stepped aside, allowing Wulfstein to put his hands on her shoulders and give her a fatherly hug. “I’m sorry. It’s only my life that is all for nothing,” he said, his words intense, overwhelming and deep. “I owe you an apology. I’ve risked your life through all these delays.”

Nobuko stiffened under his unfamiliar embrace. She stood still; her sobs rose higher.

“But you’ll live, Nobuko,” Wulfstein said, his voice reassuring and passionate. “I’ve this feeling that a cataclysm is going to strike, but I also have a feeling you’ll survive.”

Without warning, the beep sounded again, but Wulfstein ignored it. He wanted to say more, to comfort Nobuko, but the beep sounded louder, persisting. He turned, but another white message had popped up. Releasing Nobuko, he rushed back to his laptop.

YOU HAVE TWO MINUTES TO EVACUATE

Wulfstein tapped more keys, and an image at the top of the screen reappeared. Flares spilled out of the Kuril Islands. The outline turned red, then black and the screen began to dissolve into static.

He stared out the window in horror. The hum grew, the lights dimmed. Sakura groaned like a lone ship plowing through heavy seas. Transfixed, he stood motionless. The monitor turned blank.

“Damn. Damn,” he said. “Time’s up.” The cursor kept flickering, and then started running on its own. The beep came back to life as a pink message popped up.

RUN!

©) Joel Huan, author of Over Mount Fuji (available from Amazon and Barnes&Noble)

Or if you like to write to the author, my email is (no space): eqlunn at gmail.com

What Empress Dowager said of the Pekingese

•November 3, 2009 • Leave a Comment

Her Imperial Majesty, Empress Dowager Cixi, said:

Let the Lion Dog be small; let it wear the swelling cape of dignity around its neck; let it display the billowing standard of pomp above its back.

Let its face be black; let its forefront be shaggy; let its forehead be straight and low.

Let its eyes be large and luminous; let its ears be set like the sails of war junk; let its nose be like that of the monkey god of the Hindus.

Let its forelegs be bent; so that it shall not desire to wander far, or leave the Imperial precincts.

Let its body be shaped like that of a hunting lion spying for its prey.

Let its feet be tufted with plentiful hair that its footfall may be soundless and for its standard of pomp let it rival the whick of the Tibetans’ yak, which is flourished to protect the imperial litter from flying insects.

Let it be lively that it may afford entertainment by its gambols; let it be timid that it may not involve itself in danger; let it be domestic in its habits that it may live in amity with the other beasts, fishes or birds that find protection in the Imperial Palace.

And for its color, let it be that of the lion – a golden sable, to be carried in the sleeve of a yellow robe; or the colour of a red bear, or a black and white bear, or striped like a dragon, so that there may be dogs appropriate to every costume in the Imperial wardrobe.

Let it venerate its ancestors and deposit offerings in the canine cemetery of the Forbidden City on each new moon. Let it comport itself with dignity; let it learn to bite the foreign devils instantly.

Let it be dainty in its food so that it shall be known as an Imperial dog by its fastidiousness; sharks fins and curlew livers and the breasts of quails, on these may it be fed; and for drink give it the tea that is brewed from the spring buds of the shrub that groweth in the province of Hankow, or the milk of the antelopes that pasture in the Imperial parks.

Thus shall it preserve its integrity and self-respect; and for the day of sickness let it be anointed with the clarified fat of the legs of a sacred leopard, and give it to drink a throstle’s eggshell full of the juice of the custard apple in which has been dissolved three pinches of shredded rhinoceros horn, and apply it to piebald leeches.

So shall it remain – but if it dies, remember thou too art mortal.

The Bloop on youtube

•November 1, 2009 • Leave a Comment

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9M3Rpy3tv50&feature=related

The Bloop is the name given to an ultra-low frequency and extremely powerful underwater sound detected by the U.S. National Oceanic and Atmospheric Administration several times during the summer of 1997. The source of the sound remains unknown.

::: Just fiction, but the blo-o-op sound has been the central feature of Over Mount Fuji – starting from an excerpt in Chapter 1 :::

Forcing his mind back to reality, he reread the reporter’s transcript. A flash of crimson across a blue sky—a missile? Was it feasible for one missile, or even several, to bring down seven jets? Simultaneously?

And they disappeared without a trace!

Wulfstein stabbed a finger at the transcript. If his thought had been conventional, he would have cited the initial problem and written a conclusion based on a series of observations and hypotheses. But to mix anything up with his subconscious mind—especially his dreams—would be more than unconventional.

After placing his laptop on the table, he switched it on and pulled the antenna from its port. He put on his headphones and plugged in the wire to his computer, which he dubbed EQ-Lun. Connected to underwater hydrophones, the spectrogram danced on the screen. The sound increased in volume, signaling a phenomenon had intensified across the Pacific Ocean. It couldn’t have been linked to earthquakes, since it had been continuous even in the absence of seismic activities. He leaned forward, but another sound startled him. A babble like gurgling water, a blo-o-op replaced the hum.

During the last recording, the blo-o-op sound—indicated by the thick cluster of red pixels—was most intense about a thousand miles south of Kyushu Island. He clicked several times until a map of the Pacific appeared in the background, then he superimposed the ambience over the map. Now, after ten hours, the source of this sound had moved further south, its color changed to pink, indicating the intensity of the sound had subsided. He listened to his headset. Yes, the sound had abated. But why? Could a link with a sea creature be possible? Moving. Retreating.

Could this be the same leviathan that had inspired fantasy since antiquity? His shoulders slumped while he shoved the transcript into his briefcase.

©) Joel Huan, author of Over Mount Fuji (available from Amazon and Barnes&Noble)

Empress Dowager Cixi

•September 19, 2009 • Leave a Comment
Empress Dowager
Empress Dowager

When the world was created, the Sovereign asked Adam and Eve to name the flora and fauna, but he himself reserved naming the nations he created and determined their fates thereof.

Mene, Mene, Tekel u-Pharsin  says the Sovereign. “Time’s up,” and thus around the beginning of the 1800s, China’s fate was dealed with the arrival of the west.

By the mid century, with the Porcelain shattered and the Summer Palace burnt, the European demanded trade, territory and treaty. China’s loss in the Second Opium War was undoubtedly a major blow to its line of imperial rules. Emperor Xianfeng fled Beijing for the safety of Rehe in Manchuria. Turning heavily to alcohol and drugs and becoming seriously ill, he died shortly and Empress Cixi presided over a country whose military strategies, both on land and sea, and in terms of weaponry, were vastly outdated. Sensing an immediate threat from foreigners and realizing that China’s agricultural-based economy could not  compete with the industrial west, Empress Cixi made a decision that in Imperial Chinese history, China would learn from Western powers and import their knowledge and technology. But the Sovereign had determined that the Dragon be tranquilised. Hence internal divisions, strives and turmoils dominated the problems the country needed to quickly catch up.

China was surrounded; by the Anglo-French who came from the sea, the Russians from the north. Later, Emperor Puyi, was like a pigeon with his two wings clipped by the Japanese, who came to share the spoil with a vengence: the Nanking Massacre in modern day Nanjing where some 300,000 were killed, the biological and chemical Unit 731 at Pingfang in Harbin, where another 580,000 souls were experimented upon with vivisections and the study of the viability of germ warfare against the Chinese populace.

The picture above shows the Empress still sitting on her throne, but she was as powerless as a sheep facing her slaughterers, for the words Mene, Mene, Tekel u-Pharsin had been spoken and the Dragon tranquilised for a timeframe of some 200 years. China was shattered; it was no coincidence that during that madness in British history, the war should be called the Opium War. The powerlessness of Empress Cixi was only the initial phase, followed by the Last Emperor Puyi.

This story continues . . .

©) Joel Huan, author of Over Mount Fuji (available from Amazon and Barnes&Noble)

Stimulating Conversation

•September 4, 2009 • Leave a Comment

http://www.stimulating-conversation.com/blog/2009/09/03/thursdays-guest-thoughts/

When I was young, I listened to my head. For one who was about to enter university, said all my counsellors and classmates, the best courses are those that would give me a shining career. So I took commerce, with major in accounting, business administration, law. But when I graduated and worked as an accountant, I found it a distaste.

As the tiring years rolled on and as some intriguing thoughts ran through my mind, haunting me continuously, I began doing some research. Like a kid exploring a cave, I became excited over this new venture. Then I started putting these thoughts into a novel, a pretty experimental project for myself, simply because I have no formal training in writing or literature.

Something intrigued and fascinated me. There was that mystifying bloop sound in the South Pacific that had captivated many social websites; there were evidence of cryptozoology from our past that had troubled our scientists; there were dragon and sea-serpent stories that littered all over our diversified cultures; and there was the Leviathan, we were told, that could rise again.

And lastly, but not the least, I was intrigued as to why, in life performances, movies and novels, the Japanese often have their epitome on suicide? How are these observations connected? Are they a ring of inter-connecting information that liken to an outline of a shadowy elephant through the moonlight, or are they rather like some kind of isolated pyroclastic sparks?

Another teething question is whether some subjects are too sensitive or too traumatic that they shouldn’t be documented in text. Or could a fictional story create a truer experience or imagination for an audience?

In this venture, I found it in the affirmative in both instances. And the fact that I’m painting a possibility is precisely why this novel is written. So I began the process of planting plots, incorporating characters, establishing themes along the storyline, and eventually associating a Pekingese in my novel. I found the course of novel-building pretty elaborate and complex, but the general consensus is the same: that fiction explores my mind, explodes my imagination and opens a range of sensitive possibilities that cannot be comfortably expressed in standard text.

Writing could be fun. By creating a professor in geology, some earth science could be incorporated into the story. Professor Wulfstein developed a simulation model on his laptop, dubbed EQ-Lun, focusing on the crust relating to the Japanese archipelago. His mission, to understand what his childhood dream meant. So he shifted his study to mythology. True to his mission, he found how arts could be linked with the sciences.

Eileen O’Neil; she was a reporter for the Raging Planet magazine, interviewed Wulfstein several times in Boston and in Tokyo. She lost her husband three years back, but it set her mission to travel in Japan, joining the scientists in several of their trips, and was later emotionally attached to Wulfstein.

And there were supporting characters: Byron, a PhD candidate, a scientist by training; he believed the Sinking Syndrome is caused by the diving plates, and Nobuko, daughter of a Japanese professor, Hiroshi Yoshino. Pilot Kiichi, the skipper of the deep-sea submersible Kaiiko that disappeared. Mrs Chiyo Okino; a landlady of Eileen when she was an exchange student, mother of Captain Okino who committed seppuku. Yoriko; she discussed her Shinto belief with Eileen from her perspective of life and what it meant to her. Added to the above were cross-cultural conflicts and romance to spice the senses of my readers.

At work, my heart took over from my head, beating with my subconscious emotions, and soon I began indulging further into the project, moonlighting. I was in another world, a world I created myself. On numerous occasions, it seemed impossible to dot all the points to make it into an intelligent outline, but I kept trying. Novel writing doesn’t pay, and most of the time spent on it is unappreciated, but my heart was pumping, loudly, clearly. The cave seemed wider and deeper than anticipated; it seemed unexplored, untouched and I wondered around like a kid would.

Could we, as human, have been too slow to understanding another mystery of the universe? Could an animal like a Pekingese have better sense than us? My accounting profession suffered; I never proceeded to a full fletched chartered member as I seldom go for my regular ongoing courses that are required by members of that profession.

I was able to draw strength from a great speculative fiction writer, Arthur C Clark. He broke his thoughts outside of what were established, and became well ahead of all the encyclopaedic store of knowledge of his time. As his visions of space travel sparked the imagination of readers and scientists alike, I too, saw something strange and intrigued in my research and writing. I couldn’t stop; it seemed that I was entrusted with something. What exactly? Why? All these questions, plots and themes kept coming back.

By trying to connect all the dots in my novel, I was, indeed, trying to establish a creative form of fiction, a fiction that may possibly be another source of communication about our understanding of the mystery of the deep. “No one can predict the future,” Arthur C Clark once said, but he didn’t resist drawing up timelines for what he called “possible futures.” Yes, all the possibilities are out there. As I kept ploughing away, the image seemed more strange and puzzling than ordinary.

Few years later and in trying to get an established publisher, I got rejected by all agents. It was frustrating. But it was actually good; it forced me to keep widening and polishing my novel: plot, characterization, dialogue, themes. Now, after ten suffering years, Over Mount Fuji is published. It may succeed, or it may fail, time will tell, but whatever the outcome, I thoroughly enjoy this process of venturing under the real Pacific and onto a necklace of islands called Japan.

Stimulating Conversation

Joel Huan, author of Over Mount Fuji

 

The Pekingese – History

•September 3, 2009 • 2 Comments

Pekingese1904The fascinating Pekingese originated in China in antiquity, in the city of Peking and speculated to be most likely from wolves. Recent DNA analysis confirms that the Pekingese breed is one of the oldest breeds of dog, one of the least genetically diverged from the wolf. For centuries, they could be owned only by members of the Chinese Imperial Palace. Others owning any were at the pain of death.

During the Second Opium War, in 1860, Beijing  was invaded by Allied troops. When the ‘foreign devils’ entered the Forbidden City, Emperor Xianfeng had already fled with all of his court. However, an elderly aunt of the emperor remained, but she committed suicide. Besides her were five Pekingese mourning her passing. They were removed by the Allies before the Old Summer Palace was burnt.

Lord John Hay took a pair, later called ‘Schloff’, and ‘Hytien’ and gave them to his sister, the Duchess of Wellington, wife of Henry Wellesley, 3rd Duke of Wellington. Sir George Fitzroy took another pair, and gave them to his cousins, the Duke and Duchess of Richmond and Gordon. Lieutenant Dunne presented the fifth Pekingese to Queen Victoria of the United Kingdom, who named it Looty.

Xianfeng’s chief concubine, known better as the Empress Dowager Cixi, exercised almost total control over the court and over a newly installed five-years-old emperor,  presented more Pekingese to several Americans, including John Pierpont Morgan and Alice Lee Roosevelt Longworth, daughter of Theodore Roosevelt, who named it Manchu.

The first Pekingese in Ireland was introduced by Dr. Heuston. He established smallpox vaccination clinics in China. The effect was dramatic. In gratitude, the Chinese minister, Li Hung Chang presented him with a pair of Pekingese. They were named Chang and Lady Li. Dr. Heuston founded the Greystones kennel.

China was shattered, and living up to its name, the porcelain pieces sprang across the oceans. Like the Chinese Diaspora, the Pekingese breed now populated all around the globe with a fabulous history behind it.

::: Just fiction, but an important character, a Pekingese, named XiaoLun, has being incorporated into Over Mount Fuji – excerpt from Chapter 2 :::

When he strode toward the door, XiaoLun groaned beside him. Wulfstein bended to pat his golden brown Pekinese, then rubbed his stomach and long ears.

“Be good,” he said after giving his pet two pieces of bone and a bowl of grains. “I’ll be back soon.”

::: And from the Epilogue :::

Hustling through the horde of reporters, Eileen pushed past Carol. “Byron, great to see you.”

“And what’s this?” Carol asked, pointing to a vigorous pup with a thick coat, barking and jumping around with agitation and excitement.

“His name is XiaoLun. He’s a Pekinese.” Nobuko held him up, his tail wagging. After giving his fluffy body a passionate hug, she looked into his luminous eyes and planted a kiss on his black muzzle.

“Where did you get him?” Eileen asked.

“He’s my Peke. We saved him from the sea.”

“It must have worn a life jacket,” Carol said.

“No,” Nobuko said. “He never had a life jacket or any life-saving mechanism.”

As Nobuko and Byron related how, in the middle of the night, they heard a dog howling in the turbulent sea, XiaoLun kept barking and wheezing, wagging his tail vigorously, as if he also had a story of his own ordeal to tell.

“Byron, you saved him!” Carol exclaimed.

“I did,” Byron said. Then he continued his story. On hearing the dog crying at sea, Byron unzipped the aperture of the lift-raft and, in his excitement, jumped into the sea, swam toward the dog and carried him back into the raft. Only then did Nobuko know he was her pet.

©) Joel Huan, author of Over Mount Fuji (available from Amazon and Barnes&Noble)

Jonathan Livingston Seagull

•August 26, 2009 • Leave a Comment

Jonathan Livingston Seagull is a stunning and inspiring novella to read. Published in 1970, and is still a hot book throughtout the world.

There are so many good books out there, why read a book about a bird?. The answer is simple: the story in the novella is a metaphor about things that can happen to you in real life. Have you ever felt tempted to do the same that everybody else, just for the sake of conformism? Have you often felt like given up when something you really want to do demands too much work? Just think about it…

It’s really amazing that this book, got onto the top sellers of all time list. It is barely 100 pages long, and that includes many pages of seagull photos, with very few words per page. The margins are very large, lol. It’s a story about a seagull who, unlike his comrades, is not happy yelling “Mine! Mine! Mine!” for food. He loves to soar and fly and the most important aspect of life is “to reach out and touch perfection.” He faces rejections and ridicule for his quest for greater heights. And of course, he inspires all of us to reach for our goals.

Already million of copies had been printed and sold. How many more millions are there still to be printed? It’s a stunning inspiration. I guess as readers, we need to strive for a higher goal, keep striving endlessly; and as writers, we need to write with a theme that is special, so that it can pop above the milling crowd.

•August 20, 2009 • 1 Comment

Lance L' Chien

Malaysian Affairs

•August 20, 2009 • Leave a Comment

At 67 out of 105, swine flu deaths in Malaysia took more than half of Southeast Asia’s total.  Msia’s population is around 28m, while the region has a population of 568m, hence Msia’s share should be less than 5 percent or whereabout. But Malaysia’s share per capita is over ten times the region’s average!

See WHO Report

•August 19, 2009 • Leave a Comment

Geisha in Kyoto

Geisha in Kyoto

Malaysian Swine Flu

•August 18, 2009 • Leave a Comment

Why is A (H1N1) death rate in Malaysia four times the global case fatality rate?

Health Minister Datuk Liow Tiong Lai should explain why Malaysia’s A (H1N1) death rate is four times the global case fatality rate.

Malaysia’s death toll from A (H1N1) flu has topped 56 since the first fatality three weeks ago.

The influenza A (H1N1) mortality rate in Malaysia is close to 2% instead of the 0.1% to 0.4% as estimated by the Health Ministry. It reflects an unusual phenomenon. Without finding out the crux of the problem, assuming that 5 million of people are infected, probably 100,000 of them will die, instead of 5,000 to 28,000 as estimated by the World Health Organization (WHO).

Full and satisfactory explanations are warranted from Liow.

Lim Kit Siang
MP for Ipoh Timor
14 August 2009
Petaling Jaya

MySinchew 2009.08.14

Japanese Culture

•August 17, 2009 • Leave a Comment

Geisha in Kyoto

Geisha in Kyoto

Swine flu in Malaysia

•August 16, 2009 • 1 Comment

M’sia sees 6 new flu deaths — now to 62

MALAYSIA’S Health Ministry says six more people diagnosed with swine flu have died, raising the country’s death toll related to the virus to 62 (out of the world’s total of around 200, or slightly more if figures are updated). Malaysia has a population of about 28 million.

For more information: Straits Times

S’pore, with a population of only four million, has 9th H1N1 death

For more: Straits Times

India, with a population of over a billion, has only 17 victims: The Times of India

Malaysia and Singapore seem like having more of their share of flu deaths? Why? Just curious this is so.

Fiction Writing

•August 10, 2009 • 5 Comments

We had all thought that knowledge could only be learned from textbooks or from other works of texts, and nothing from fiction. But then again, we had unknowingly set our minds squarely in the box. We need to break out of this block thinking; we need to break into the unthinkable. Sometimes it requires only a small effort; sometimes some sheer imaginations beyond the ordinary are needed.

Take for example, in the field of speculative fiction. A speculative fiction writer would need to accumulate vast amount of knowledge in order to write another work of fiction. The writer must be able to think hard, (broad and deep) through the various problems to make his or her fiction cohesive to work.

Heinlein was one of the greats of hard science fiction; he wanted to be scientifically accurate, and was well ahead of the scientific world. And Destination Moon seems a serious attempt to present a realistic version of how we might reach the moon, filmed nearly a decade before any human being could achieve orbit.

Another great speculative fiction writer, Arthur C Clark, was able to break his thoughts outside of what were established, and was well ahead of all the encyclopaedic store of knowledge of his time. His visions of space travel sparked the imagination of readers and scientists alike, and as the years passed, established that fiction is a reliable source of knowledge about the world.

His years of labour was infused with an enthusiasm that could be described as spectacular, engaging with sheer ambition and baffling for the future. His novels were works of fiction, but they introduced us to mind-expanding vistas and immense spans of time and space.

For sure we wouldn’t be able to know all the technical details, or how precisely things will come to pass. As Arthur Clark claimed, “No one can predict the future,” but he couldn’t resist drawing up timelines for what he called “possible futures.” Yes, about all the possibilities out there.

Of course most fiction writers would never be compared to Arthur C. Clark or Heinlein, but then again, to succeed in fiction it means that the writer has to accumulate vast amount of knowledge and work through the fiction progression for the story to work.

An obvious question to ask is whether some subjects are too sensitive or too traumatic that they can’t be documented in text. Or can a fictional story create a truer experience or imagination for an audience? In both instances, yes, they are. The process of novel writing is elaborate, sensitive and complex, but the general consensus is the same:  that fiction explores the minds, explode our imagination and open a range of sensitive possibilities that cannot be expressed in textbooks.

And it is precisely for these inexpressible issues that Over Mount Fuji is written.

Joel Huan, researcher and author (Over Mount Fuji in Amazon and Barnes&Noble)

•August 7, 2009 • Leave a Comment

Japanese Maple

Chinese Superstitions

•August 6, 2009 • Leave a Comment

Despite the advance of education, many cultures are still deep in superstitions. Though Western also have their part of ominous psyche with their number thirteen, Chinese as a whole are far steep in such practices. The number eight (8) is considered the most fortuitous of numbers, making it much coveted for addresses, phone numbers and bank accounts, as the Mandarin’s and Cantonese’s articulation and pronunciation for eight (ba for Mandarin and paat for Cantonese) sounds similar to the word that signifies ‘prosperity’ (fa for Mandarin and faat for Cantonese). The Beijing Olympics were scheduled to commence on 08.08.2008, at eight o’clock in the evening, which would certainly guarantee that the Games will be carried out under the most auspicious of circumstances.

Conversely, four (4) is a very unlucky number as in Chinese it sounds like the phonetic sound of ‘death’. Thus Chinese adhering to the customs try to avoid the number four in, for example, car number plates, house addresses, etc.

The year two thousand and eight (2008) was supposed to be a prosperous year, since it ended with a fa or a faat, but it went bust with a stock market crash. Horror of losses upon another; the Shanghai Composite soared to a high of 6,036 in October 2007, but plummeted down to 1,706 by November 2008, yet the demigod of the number eight continues. If there is a Sovereign in Heaven, he must have chosen this special year to test their alertness; much like scientists testing lab rats to see how intelligent or dumb they are. But sheer futility and superstitions run too deep in the Chinese psyche for the event to be an eye-opener.

Although the number eight doesn’t have the same appeal to the Japanese or Koreans, their cultures were still influenced by the Chinese. All three cultures are united in their avoidance of the number four. Because of this, many buildings in Asia do not have a fourth floor. The developer deliberately names the second storey of the building as the first floor, so the fourth storey of the building will be called the third floor. The fifth storey onwards will then be correct as it will be known as fifth floor, and so on. The ground storey will not be called first floor but rather, ground floor. The fourteen floor is also missing, and perhaps even the twenty-fourth. So the numbering system is muddled up.

Another Chinese superstition is that the entire house should be cleaned before New Year’s Day. On New Year’s Eve, all brooms, brushes, dusters, dust pans and other cleaning equipment are put away. Sweeping or dusting should not be done on New Year’s Day for fear that good fortune will be swept away, which if you think about it does make some sense.

After New Year’s Day, the floors may be swept. Beginning at the door, the dust and rubbish are swept to the middle of the parlour, then placed in the corners and not taken or thrown out until the fifth day. At no time should the rubbish in the corners be trampled upon. In sweeping, there is a superstition that if you sweep the dirt out over the threshold, you will sweep one of the family members away.

Also, to sweep the dust and dirt out of your house by the front entrance is to sweep away the good fortune of the family; it must always be swept inwards and then carried out, then no harm will follow. All dirt and rubbish must be taken out the back door. But lots remain, for to clean out the filth would also clear out their fortunes. This might explained why Chinese restaurants are the dirtiest among all restaurants in the West, lol.

Still, on a positive note, superstitions are an essential part of culture. They give us a peek into the lives of our ancestors and can provide insights on the practices, attitudes, principles, and religious psyches of different cultures. In the same breath, they give us an insight why some cultures lag behind in development, others ahead; they explain why the Chinese were behind for the last five hundred years. And with this, one could also predict comfortably that they would still be muddling in backwardness for the next five hundred years.

Joel Huan, researcher and author (Over Mount Fuji in Amazon and Barnes&Noble)

The Globalisation of English

•August 2, 2009 • Leave a Comment

Imagine that at some point in the near future, say in 2020 to 2030, the country that has the most English speakers is India. And this might be an understatement. Already there is an estimate that one third of India is already speaking English, although it might include speakers in its rudimentary form. Still, with fast communication across the globe, those that could speak professionally are taking an overheated drive.

Just a few centuries ago, English was spoken by just five to seven million people on a few islets off a continent, and the language consisted of dialects spoken by monolinguals. Today there are more non-native English speakers, and the language has become the linguistic key used for penetrating various borders. As a global medium with local identities, English has become an international language, spoken by at least 750 million people. It is more widely spoken and written than any other language, except for, perhaps, Mandarin. But English can indeed be said to be the first truly global language and, unlike Mandarin, English is nowadays the dominant or official language in over 60 countries.

English during colonial times was considered as a “road to the light”, a tool of “civilization”. The British thought that they can bring emancipation to the souls; they considered this as their duty. With missionary zeal, they sincerely thought they would contribute to the well-being of the natives in the colonies, and their language was elevated into being almost divine.

The British from 1600 onwards were given a lot of political stature due to their political and technological power In India, and they were required to adopt a pose that would fit their status. Language became a marker of the white man’s power. A Passage to India said: “India likes gods. And Englishmen like posing as gods”.

The English language became part of the global pose and power. Indians accepted it, too, as English provided a medium for understanding technology and scientific development. Non-western intellectuals admired accomplishments of the west. European literature was made available in colonies. Macaulay shows his ignorance towards the native languages in India by saying:  I have never found one amongst them (the Orientalists) who would deny that a single shelf of a good European library was worth the whole native literature of India and Arabia.

By the 1920s in India, English had become the language of political discourse, intra-national administration, and law, a language associated with progressive thinking. Even after the colonial period ended, English maintained its power over any of the local languages.

Today, conservative estimates of the total number of speakers of English in India vary from around 4 to 10 percent of the population, which given India’s current population of around 1 billion makes it one of the largest English-speaking countries in the world. Consequently, English is an ‘associate official’ language used alongside the national language, Hindi. The usefulness of Hindi as a lingua franca, however, appeared to be regionally based, which is spoken mainly in the north of the country as in other regions few people know it, or they dislike speaking it. In fact Hindi has become a vehicle of obscurantism, communalism, blind nationalism and, to top it all, casteism.

India is a vast nation and in terms of number of English speakers, it ranks third in the world after USA and the UK. An estimated 5 percent of the population use English and even though this may seem like a small number that is about 50 million people. This small segment of the population controls domains that have professional and social prestige. But another great percentage of Indians are speaking English in its rudimentary form.

And as the Internet and cellular phones have revolutionized the way we communicate and at a faster pace, the globalization of English has grown in importance. Now it has impacted the youth as well as in the professional sphere. And since India has a severe shortage of higher education institutions and a booming population with more than 30 per cent of its 1.1 billion people under 14 years old, the explosive use of English is expected. And one estimate predicted that one third of India would soon have English as their lingua franca.

Some Indians complain that English brings in too much Western thought, but English in India also exports a vast amount of Indian culture and thought to the rest of the world. Rather than worrying about whether or not English should be used, Indians had focused on extending their children education which allows them to learn and use an international language for communication as in all practical terms, the English language is the most compatible for communication gadgets, email, chat and SMS.

Under new legislation proposed by the government in India, a report said, the world’s leading universities such as Harvard and Yale could soon be allowed to open colleges there. Just imagine that at some point in the near future, say in 2020 to 2030, universities such as Harvard, Yale and Princeton would be operating side by side with Oxford and Cambridge in India, competing against each other for the best students! Expect the unexpected, but a new educational focus would take place and such a scene could be drastically different from what we have today.

Joel Huan, researcher and author (Over Mount Fuji in Amazon and Barnes&Noble)

•August 1, 2009 • Leave a Comment

Maria's Pekingese

Maria Michalczyk's Pekingese

The Pekingese

•August 1, 2009 • Leave a Comment

I’m collecting Pekingese stories, and this is another one. The reason is because I have a petite XiaoLun (little dragon) in my novel. Although my Pekingese plays a small part, he has a significant role in the issue in my novel. So I’m uploading the following story for others to enjoy.

~~

Though the Pekingese was developed as a companion dog, it was originally bred in China specifically as an ornamental accessory for the Emperors and courtiers in the Forbidden City as well as a personal guard dog. The smaller ones, that is, the smallest ferocious ones, called “Sleeves,” were carried in the large sleeves of garments and served as the ancient Chinese version of mace to defend and scare off anyone threatening the courtiers.

The ancient Chinese standard refers to Pekingese having specific colours to match certain wardrobes.  This suggests that Pekingese were literally an extravagant fashion accessory in a society and culture known for exotic excesses and lavishness.

The Pekingese remains excessively exotic and lavish today. But historical records showed that the Pekingese was an undisputed favourite of the Dowager Empress Tzu Hsi, right, who died in 1911.   The final version of the ancient Chinese standard for the Pekingese is attributed to her. It is from this document that the English, American, Canadian and FCI breed standards evolved:

Let the Lion Dog be small; let it wear the swelling cape of dignity around its neck; let it display the billowing standard of pomp above its back.

Let its face be black; let its fore-front be shaggy; let its forehead be straight and low, like the brow of an Imperial righteous harmony boxer.

Let its eyes be large and luminous; let its ears be set like the sails of a war-junk; let its nose be like the monkey god of the Hindus.

Let its forelegs be bent, so that it shall not desire to wander far, or leave the Imperial precincts. Let its body be shaped like that of a hunting lion spying for its prey.

Let its feet be tufted with plentiful hair that its footfall may be soundless; and for its standard of pomp let it rival the whisk of the Tibetan’s yak, which flourished to protect the Imperial litter from the attacks of flying insects.

Let it be lively that it may afford entertainment by its gambols; let it be timid that it may not involve itself in danger; let it be domestic in its habits that it may live in amity with other beasts, fishes or birds that find protection in the Imperial Palace.

Let it venerate its ancestors and deposit offerings in the Canine Cemetery of The Forbidden City on each new moon. And for its colour – let it be that of a lion, a golden sable, to be carried in the sleeve of a yellow robe – or the colour of a red bear, or a black and white bear – or stripped like a dragon – so that there may be dogs appropriate to every costume in the Imperial wardrobe.

Let it comport itself with dignity; let it learn to bite the foreign devils instantly.

Let it be dainty with its food that it shall be known for an Imperial dog by its fastidiousness.

Shark fins and curlews’ liver and the breasts of quail – on these it may be fed; and for drink, give it the tea that is brewed from the spring buds of the shrub that grows in the province of the Habkow — or the milk of antelopes that pasture in the Imperial parks.

Thus it shall preserve its integrity and self-respect; and for the day of sickness, let it be anointed with the clarified fat of the leg of the sacred leopard – and give it to drink a throttle’s eggshell full of the juice of the custard apple in which there has been dissolved three pinches of shredded rhinoceros horn … and apply to it piebald leeches.  So shall it remain.  But if it dies, remember you too are mortal.

•July 27, 2009 • Leave a Comment

Geisha in Kyoto

Geisha in Kyoto

The Epitomes of Different Cultures

•July 19, 2009 • 5 Comments

In life performances, movies and novels, why does the West often have their epitome on the hero who saves the world?

In life performances, movies and novels, why do the Chinese often have their epitome of endless sorrows?

In life performances, movies and novels, why do the Japanese often have their epitome on suicide?

Even years of research, I’m still struggling for a clear and cohesive explanation to the above questions. My inquiring mind keeps lingering since I wrote my novel but I have never been satisfied with any of my own observations. So I would appreciate if readers could kindly drop in their views.